Chapter 1: introduction
Notes:
SHITTT I ACCIDENTALLY DELETED CHAPTER 1 ADDING IT BACK NOW 😭😭 I WAS TRYING TO UPDATE THIS IM SO DUMB SORRY YALL
Chapter Text
Neteyam was always a bit jealous of his parents. He admired them.
Admired their bravery during the great war between the sky people and the na'vi clans.
He admired their will to survive.
But most importantly he admired their love that grew and positioned itself between them.
It was full pure love. Ever since Neteyam was a child, he admired it the most.
He wanted the same. To experience the same.
He was an absolute hopeless romantic. Always dreaming the possibilities.
After the war and getting the humans evacuate for a while; there was peace. For almost 15 years of non-disturbed peace. Neteyam was born right afte rthe war ended, so after turning 15 he and his family were living yet another peaceful night. Having Neteyam watch the kids as his parents decided to go on a adventurous date.
Lovebirds.
He thought as they said goodbye to their children. Neteyam watching from their home as they left off to the starry night. Sighing to himself as he went back inside. Of course as every moment of happiness comes to an end so was the Sully family's.
After tucking Tuktirey, going outside to check the perimeter, noticing a huge star in the night. He could immediately recognize it from his father's stories. Sky people. And even worse; returning.
Now fast forward seven years passed since then. It has definately been a ride for the Sully family. Now having for the youngest to grow up in a war but even worse having to not have a proper childhood- or teenagehood at all is even worse.
The Omatikaya are brave and strong. Having to move up hill over the flying mountains as to make it their next homebase. Destroying, sabotaging and hacking over the RDA's trainsystems, transpot connections and network have given them bit more time. But again not enough. As Neteyam was now of adult age, already completed his iknimaya and having an ikran, he was the most responsible of checking the perimeters with his siblings; Kiri and Lo'ak. They usually checked the ares together, but lately there has been irregular sightings of something, or someone, so sometimes they split and report after.
This day was no different. Now as there hasn't been oddly enough much RDA sightings, as if they disappeared into thin air. Over two months of no action.
Neteyam was again on patrol with his siblings, him responsible to report fully back if their parents ask an update. Fleeing the skies over the forests.
"Pathfinder, this is Devil Dog, there's again some movement sightings on the upper ground, should I go check it or-"
"This is Pathfinder; no stay on your ground, I can check it."
Fleeing now apart from the group yipping a signal as they respond back. It has been a very unsual report lately, not of RDA, but just something else that has been lurking in the shadows of the forests. Neteyam hasn't actually told about it to his parents yet as he just thinks it is another group of viperwolfs or prolemuris'. Yet it has bothered him.
He drew lower with his banshee. Calming her nerves as she sensed his tensing manner.
"Don't worry girl, we will just check it quick. I'm sure there will be nothing there."
'i hope'
Landing on one of the trees, patting her chest and jumping off. Always the same area with the same findings. But never catching what it is. Now for the maybe hundreth time this month Neteyam glides down, catched on by the leaves as he gently falls to the ground. Making absolotuely no noise.
Teached by his mother, Neteyam was quiet. No sound absolute. Walking carefully through the leaves and plants, scanning anything living. Entering now the small puddle of water, the slight light falling down between the trees. Making the water sparkle. He walked more through the nature trying to look for anything. It was eating up his mind.
'What the fuck is out there?'
A crack echoed around him.
He halts.
Another coming right after it.
Neteyam crouches down. Almost fully to his stomach touching the ground. On his knees, dragging through the mud. Slowing and steadying his breath.
"You're doing it wrong."
"Argh! WHAT am I doing wrong, I AM doing it it just won't-"
Neytiris showing her palm in front as a sign. Neteyam has always had a short temper. Inherited from his mother. Neytiri tuts through her teeth.
"Son you're becoming angry again."
"But I don't know what I'm doing wrong!"
"Again, you need to feel it from here."
Neytiri puts her palm against the lower part of Neteyams stomach.
"Not here."
Slightly tapping his chest in a playful manner. Trying to ease his perfectionist mind.
"Fine..."
He tries again and holds the bow between his hands. Now he will catch it. He will catch it and so it will forever leave his mind. Finally giving him a peaceful mind of-
And a spalsh of water spread through his vision.
Averting his big ears. Something dropping to the pond, making the waves shake and spread its starlight glimmer everywhere. Two figurines- no legs moved across it. Now a third leg? No a fin; a long fin dragging behind it.
He wondered what on earth could this be. No one from their camp should be out here, atleast by themselves.
Not catching its upperbody, covered by the rest of the leaves he was under at. Dammit.
He tries to move closer, stretching his bow. Calming himself again. He jumps to stand up using his palms. Transparent and invicible as a wind. Almost fully standing but given the grace of the plants hiding him in the shadows.
Only his eyes reflecting slightly from the light, but it wouldn't see that. Not if they sensed to look backwards. Fully seeing the 'creature' in front of him.
He moved closer silence over him. He turned his head of confusion. Trying to learn the anatomy of the stranger.
Turqoise? Like a marbled skin. It looked dewy, shined in the light. The paddled tail swinging to side to side. It looked odd. Scrunching his nose as well, taking in the scent that was coming off of him. Fresh fruit and... salty?
'Why does it smell so...nice'
Another step forward. Fastening his bow yet again. Now it was his time. The thing was crouching, it was time to Neteyam show his strength. His wilderness to his clan. It was a stranger, a pray in a hunters territory.
He breathed in and jumped out.
The thing stood up, splashing water everywhere out of reflex. Its wide blue eyes staring back at the yellow ones.
He fastened his bow, however dropping it immediately.
It was fear. Definate fear.
But it was.. it was different?
It looked like a na'vi? But not the kind he knows.
Na'vi's don't have fins. Yet this one had.
Neteyam was unknown of the outside clans of the forest. Only hearing stories how wide the spread of na'vis were across their planet by stories of Norm when he was a child. But he quickly lost interest. Only wanting to focus on his training at the time.
He stared at the assumed na'vi in front of him. It just stood there like a deer about to hit pair of headlights. Chest heavying up and down. Limbs unmoved, not even a twitch.
Neteyam just probably scared the shit out of them. The light was now splattering all over their festures. Eyes bit bigger. Lips like of a fish, plumb and dewy as well. Eyelashes long like of a butterfly's.
They had different way of made cloths on them. More unique and creative. Mixed with shades of turquoise, blue and light brown together. Hair was like of a mane of a lion. Untamed. Only hi front controlled by tight group of braids back to his scalp where he left the hair fall down freely. In his front only two big braids in each side, behind their ear.
And oh their ears were small.
Like a lost fish?
Neteyam thought to take a step ahead but the other one took immediately one back.
Yep.
They were definately afraid of him.
To make as of a sign of peace Neteyam dropped his bow, slowly putting it down while showing the palms of his hands. No signs of aggressiveness left no more. Now both palms free of material Neteyam licked his lips. Wanting to make another move ahead about to open his mouth of reclamation of an apology.
Yet as he didn't even get to say a word betwen they leaped fast, reflexes of an animal hissing at him. Running away.
"Wait! Please!"
Neteyam knew the forest like the back of his hand. He knew where to go and where to stop. But they were definately a slick one. With their own flud movements leaping on the edge of the on-going pond, forming to a river, it leaped against the edge glancing slightly back at him if he was following.
Neteyam was.
Keeping the bow now back trying to keep up, soon enough as there was a fall of a waterfall, mist formed in the air, as Neteyam jumoed more now certain they wouldn't go further, he was yet again wrong.
As he arrived to the rest of the edge seeing the another pond down, where the water was falling, no one was there anymore.
He scanned the whole area, turning his head and ears trying to listen any movement. Brows of confusion.
"Where did you go?"
As about to retreat, maybe the smallest and most gentle splash was heard. Down there. He halted and turned his ear to listen more closely. About to turn and go back his radio was turned on.
"Pathfinder, you alright? What's the situation? Over."
Forgetting to inform back to Lo'ak.
"Argh!" In short temper as now the splashes he heard were now long gone. He put his fingers to his throat to answer.
"This is Pathfinder, nothing over here, heading back..."
Turning his head still in hope of catching a glimpse but nothing. Rolling his head and eyes of annoyance.
"...Over."
Chapter 2: baby
Notes:
bit of nostalgia in for yall LOL
also is this too short? i tried to make it longer than the prev 😭😭
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The siblings flew back to their base up in the Hallelujah mountains. Earlier back as no action whatsoever. They mount off their banshees, Kiri and Lo'ak share looks.
"What."
Neteyam says as he can feel their eyes burning through him.
"We just.. noticed you've been bit grumpy since we came back brother."
"How am I grumpy exactly?"
While very aggressively taking off his banshees satchel and saddle. She voiced her concers as well.
"Did we interrupt something while you patrolled the-"
"No. Nothing particular."
Now taking the rest off as he stomped off. They stare at eachother again and and sighing.
Neteyam's been like this more and more as he's grown into adulthood. They think it's the responsibilities he tried to uphold or the RDA coming back, but more than that it's the same patrol he's been doing for the past few months.
They've been all a bit over the edge lately. As no one knows why the RDA hasn't had any contact with them or why there has been no sightings either outside of their military base.
Neteyam walks to their familys tent. Opening the curtain. There he saw his father and mother talking with another na'vi of some tactics. Neytiri lifted her head first and showed a smile.
"My son, you came back. Everything went alright?"
"Yes mother, no sightings again."
"I can't understand. What are they planning?"
Jake torts as he feels himself become frustrated. Neytiri pats his back to calm his nerves.
"We were just planning some strategies. You're free to go son, go rest and eat with your siblings."
"Yes sir."
He huffs air as he goes out. Neytiri saw that.
He walks off, seeing now his siblings with Tuktirey as she came back from training, now a teenager. She as well was started being trained to fight with the rest of them. It was maybe the most awful realisation of them all; seeing his little sister go to war, go to die for the cause. It frightened him. He has tried his best to slow the training down, even tho Tuk herself has been eager to do it and progress more; knowing Neteyam disagrees with it.
He sighs as they talk and catch up. Not feeling it and decides to walk away instsad to his own tent to clean up of the mud.
He picks up a cloth and starts wiping the dirt away from his skin. His tail swining aggressively side to side of displease. Mumbling to himself.
"I should go back..."
"Go back where?"
He jumps and turns around. It was his mother. As always she smiles warmly back to him. Giving her hand as to offer to wipe the rest off of his middle back. Neteyam lets her.
He turns around as she starts wiping.
"Go back where my son?"
"Just... outer perimeter, nothing serious."
"Hm."
She keeps wiping.
"I noticed you've got mud a bit on your knees as well. Did you see something?"
"No."
'dont lie neteyam'
"I mean, nothing that was worth mentioning."
He looks back at her as she looks at him. Judging the truthfulness of his story. She lifts her eyebrows as she keeps up.
"Well whether you're telling the truth or not, you should know every information matters Neteyam. So we can-"
"But we're not doing anything!"
Lifting his hands out of frustration again. Temper in thin ice. Neytiri sighs as she puts the cloth away in the table. Now turning his son to look at her.
"What is going on with you? You've been on edge and your siblings have noticed it as well, as everyone else."
He licks his lips as he looks bit down.
"I just... I just think this waiting is killing me mother, I mean Tuk is training to go war... and we're just waiting here when that happens again."
She exhales and puts her palm against his cheek, rubbing it.
"I don't like it either Neteyam, me and your father have instructed that the younger kids will only do perimeter checks with other adults, she will not go into the battlefield, none of them will."
"But what if it comes to that? I'm not able to... to protect her..."
"Oh Neteyam.."
As she puts a braid behind his ear. Even tho he has grown since his teenage years, now taller than her and his father, still feeling like a youngling in front of her, wanting to be comforted.
"We will be okay." Both arms on his shoulders, rubbing them.
"Okay?"
He looks at her eyes, comfort and determined. He could trust that look any time, any day.
"Okay."
She smiles at him again. Patting his head.
"Now, let's go eat together. C'mon."
Saying yes as they walk now together back to the common area.
Neteyam was no more the skrinkly kid he was back seven years ago. Braids definately longer, gaining more muscle around his body, reminding of his fathers when he was young.
The braids reached to his middle back now. As thick as his mother's hair, having too many braids so he has pulled part of them back. Decorated with feathers and beads. Reminding his look from when Neytiri was at his age. Adding more on as he had his ear pierced as well few years back. Yet his clothing simpler. A simple dark turquoise-green loincloth like in his younger years, finding the shade fit him well. Decorated with his own cummerbund; a new one since his last one didn't fit his waist that well anymore. Lastly shields on his arms, protecting them, his own decorated choker with few bead strings that fall on his shoulders and his visor for flying.
Neteyam did all of it himself. Maybe asking opinion from his siblings from time to time but other than that made it all by his own hands. He was no bad weaver, making even gifts for his siblings, especially for Tuk. She loved all of them.
Remembering the past as he ate his teylu. Being his favorite as well. His grandmother sitting with them; talking to Kiri asking of her studies of all the plants and maybe fitting few quizzes in between to test her. Rest of his family talking to eachother, Tuk talking giddily about her bow training to Lo'ak as he nodded along while telling his father about their patrols. Lo'ak has also matured during their time in the war.
They've definately had alot of rough patches between him and Jake, but now reconciled as coming together about it, Neteyam felt good about it. Like places have been switched.
He looked around a bit and decided to inform his family he will retrest to his tent to rest.
Neytiri eyed him a bit but he smiled back at her reassuringly.
Of course he knew after reaching his weaver's shield that he wouldn't rest, but leave instead with Suzi to the forest again. However he needed to be extra careful about it. Deciding to wait until his family was out and sleeping. Sneaking off quietly to the mountain banshees. Shushing her as she woke up.
It felt odd to him. Like he was the hot-headed one now and Lo'ak the more peaceful one. It amused him as he put the saddle back on his ikran. Lifting off looking back so no one was following him.
He had to look again. Now knowing a whole another na'vi species lurk in the forests unsupervised; he had to!
Flying to the same area again he scanned as nothing huge movement was seen in the sky. Lowering down to the tree patting her neck.
"I will give you some treats when we get back, yeah? I know you deserve it."
She screetches back happily. He grins and leaps off to the bioluminescent ground again. The forest was so different during the day and night. You couldn't recognize it if you saw each first.
Neteyam did like both but the night time was always more of his favorite one. Seeing everything glowing was just.. magical to him. He walked to the same place as before, seeing the waterfall and the pond lower. He climbed through some vines down and jumped off right before reaching the bottom. He tried to sniff any scent but to no avail he didn't find any.
He started to scan some tracks, any signs of where the fish na'vi might've went. He tracked for almost half an hour before feeling as if he came there for nothing.
"Maybe I was right and it was nothing..." retreating his back until he heard a crack in the distance. Ears turning to it.
'This must be it.'
He leaped through the rocks in the edges as going closer where the sound came from. His eyes flinted with curiousity and obsession with finding the na'vi. Breathing through his nose to keep the blood flowing and adding oxygen in.
"Hm."
Neteyam sighed and rolled his eyes quietly as he relented his bow.
"What now mother?"
"What? Nothing."
"C'mon I heard you, say what you want to say."
"Neteyam I think we're done for today-"
"No just tell me! I want to improve!"
She sighed as she put her hand again on his stomach.
"You keep forgetting. It is here, not here. Why do you keep pushing it up?"
"I don't! I mean...I don't know.. it feels easier when I do it that way."
"But that is not improving my son. You'd just strain the wrong muscles without actually making it work."
"This is impossible."
He throws the bow down in defeat, sulking. He sat on a rock while putting his palm against his cheek for support. Looking at the water drooping down the little river. Neytiri sat beside him. Comforting him.
"A good result excepts hard work Neteyam, it won't come easy."
She rubs his shoulder.
"Yeah?"
He looks at her and her warming smile. It always made him feel better. Now smiling back.
"Yeah."
"Good. Let's resume."
Neteyam jogging and leaping through the rocks, going closer to the sound while keeping his breathing in control, tightening on his bow. Slowing down as the noises got closer and closer. Hiding in the leaves again. This time keeping sure to have his bow on his back.
Not even thinking to take it out.
As he walked a bit, he started seeing tracks. Putting his fingers on it. Recognizing them in the get-go. Footsteps.
Na'vi footsteps.
He smiled coyly.
'Now I've got you.'
Looking up while following them from the side, not wanting to show his disguise yet.
It was sitting on a rock, a hand of theirs hoing back and forth. Gliding from up and down. Neteyam squeezed his eyes a bit to see better.
They were combing their hair.
Neteyam couldn't stop staring. Absolutely beautiful black curls freed, wet, soaken, being combed down as the na'vi sat on the rock. Their skin still dewy and glowy. The fin tail swinging from time to time.
He could see their ears move back and forth with his every move. Still combing down.
Neteyam moved closer, just few meters away from them. Almost close. Almost behind the na'vi. He took more leaps, his legs liquid and smooth over the ground. He would not alarm himself this time. This time he would keep his composure.
And yet his dreams come to a halt, a snap echoed behind him. He turned his head. Who the hell-
Before instigating the cause of the noise he was forced down. Breath taken out as he felt an arm close to his throat and a knee on top of this bottom and a hand on top of his chest.
He panted as he tried to clear his vision; and god what a warrior. He looked to those same blue eyes again. Still full of terror but also more fierce now, changed from last time.
"Stop following me you ash na'vi."
'Ash na'vi, what-'
"Or I'll slice your throat!"
Feeling an extremely sharp blade, almost cutting through his neck, it was as beautiful as them. Glimming with same marbled color. He noticed the na'vi's hands. It had a fin-like extract part, making his hand seem larger.
It was shaking.
Neteyam looked at the warrior in front of him, its eyes narrowed as holding him still in his place.
"I am not here to fight you."
"Bullshit. You're just like them. Don't lie you ash scum."
"The one you're blaming for is not me, if you could just-"
Trying to get up but the marbled na'vi was quicker, slightly now pressing the knife in. But not too deep.
"Quiet! I don't listen to na'vis like you!"
Their ears were back now, a scowling face as its anger flowed out. Neteyam had to be smart about this. He had to think of something.
"You think I came here out alone?"
He had to bluff a bit. And it seemingly worked as the na'vi looked like they forgot such thing. The grip untightening.
"We've got patrols that will soon come out here, and they will look for me. So if you don't want to be shot first, I suggest you let go."
The na'vi still looked angry at him but they seemed to rethink their choices as now they took the knife out of his throat, jumping off of him. Hissing at the hard situation he was put through. Now looking around for any reforcements. Neteyam felt his neck.
It was a slight scratch wound, not even blood dripping out, it only itched a bit as the air touched it.
"Now about earlier I-"
Moving his eyes back to the turquoise na'vi trying to reclaimin his peace they were already on their way, away from him.
"Wait! Hold on a second, where are you going?"
Neteyam trying to go after the warrior as it walked closer to the river, the lighted pathaways glowing showing the way.
"Could we atleast talk-"
Before saying anything else, he felt a fast crush of wind, power clash over him. The knife. It made another slash of wound, but to his cheek now, by the na'vi. Still angry.
"I told you not to follow. Go back." Gritting the last sentence through their teeth. Frustrated.
"I-I just want to talk, you know we don't have na'vis like you here so-"
Another push but by their palms.
"Go back!"
"Just wait-"
Now their face on Neteyams hissing.
"No."
Neteyam retreating a few steps as showing his palms again of peace. They just kept walking away from him.
'C'mon neteyam'
"I was just bluffing you know!" Jumping over the slippery rocks as the na'vi went first. It didn't look back at him.
"It's only you and me here! If you need your way out I can- shit!"
Stepping onto another rock, too slippery for him next falling into the water. Of course it wasn't that deep, just a little puddle. He got up wiping his face of water as spitting some out.
He heard a laugh.
He looked to his right, still seeing the fish na'vi there giggling over his tomfoolery. Yet it vanhising in a heart beat as they realised he was watching them.
"You're like a baby in the water. No balance."
"Well 'xcuse me we're not all fish like you."
They chuckled back at him.
Neteyam had to ask.
"What's your name?"
"Why do you care?"
"And why do you? I mean you're still standing there when you could've just left me here but you stayed to just laugh at me."
Seeing he got the na'vi as they stepped back bit flustered. Rose arising to their face.
"None of your business."
"Just tell me."
"You tell first."
Neteyam sighed.
"It's Neteyam, glad to meet you...?"
He looked around a bit before gulping down. Scanning their eyes back and forth over Neteyam.
"Aonung."
Notes:
i like doing these flashbacks of neteyam younger training n stuff, adds a nice touch 🤭 (in the ages of a teenager to adolescent!!)
like how he came how he is today kind of thing lmaoalso we're obv moving bit slower but we will get there yall!! i feel good about this 😌
also ik i havent updated yet among the fish yet 😭😭 but wanted to get these properly started so it WILL be the next update!!!
Chapter 3: hunt
Notes:
bit of family interactions 😋🤞
next chapter will most likely be in more detail bout aonung !! his pov basically
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Pretty."
"What?"
"I said your name's pretty."
Neteyam still standing in the small puddle while Aonung trying to act menacing over him. He furrows his brows and scrunched his nose like a cat, ears going back.
You could think he was angry, disgusted, uneased or even uncomftorable by what Neteyam just said.
But no.
He was flustered.
Hard.
Aonung has a hard time showing his emotions. More particularely his face. Again this was one of those moments.
Neteyam was almost fooled by his expression until seeing his ears and the sharp points of his cheekbones blushing. Grinning of victory making the reef na'vi blush.
"Whatever, now you know my name so you can leave me alone."
"No wait-"
"You do not give up do you? I've had enough of this conversation."
"I want to help you."
"You ash people do anything else than help. I refuse."
"I'm not one of them. I told you that."
"I hate liars like you."
Aonung turns around going back to his origin place. Strutting his legs forward having made his point clear. Until he hears the same wobbly footsteps reach up to him again. He rolls his eyes and groans out of impatience and annoyance.
"I didn't lie to you."
"You're getting on my nerves ash."
Aonung has had enough of the boy's nonsense, trying to find his own way out of the jungle.
Neteyam struts faster to Aonung's side now serious face on. Looking at his side profile while Aonung just looked forward.
"Stop calling me that."
"Or what ash? You going to kill me? Like them?"
"What them?"
"Yup we're done here."
"No wait what do you mean them-"
He asks again before even noticing Aonung took off. Slippery as hell, falling through his grip, again. Neteyam curses under his breath. Still keeping track Aonung's scent though now farther away, Neteyam calls for his banshee. She arrives from the skies down to a small open area as Neteyam jumps on and yips off.
Aonung looked back as he leaped through the greens and bushes. Smiling as he officially conquered losing the needle in his skin. Marching forward.
The winning haze coming soon to a stop as he heard screaming from the sky. But ash na'vis don't use banshees? They use-
A loud screech heard from the air before even moving an inch, he was stopped by the banshee landing right in front of him. Neteyam. He gulped.
'fuck how did he track me'
Neteyam looks at him with fierce eyes as well, jumping off the ikran, breaking the bond as he struts forward to him. The power he suddenly had over Aonung made his ears go back as well as eyes go huge. Stepping back when Neteyam stepped forward.
"I wasn't done talking."
He gulps as he stops to a safe distance. All of a sudden not wanting to come too close, taking back of his intimidation perhaps? He scanned him up and down. He still had to have his guard on. He took his crystal coral knife out. Shining in the spot of light between them.
"I am not of the clan you talk of Aonung. I'm from the Omatikaya clan, we- I mean atleast I have not heard of such clan, if they're seeking you, you should come with me, we can help you and whoever you are wi--"
"No."
Grits through his teeth.
"And I am with no one."
"Look who's the one lying now."
"I am with no one right now. And if I were I wouldn't tell you."
"You're so dense."
"And you're cumbersome."
Neteyam sighs. This is going no where right now.
"Aonung let me help you and your clan, we have medicine, food, shelter where I live, with Toru--"
"Bro!"
Neteyam turns around acknowledging the first glance who it was, Lo'ak. Landing down with his own mountain banshee who was screacking hello to Suzi. Her saying hello's back. Before Neteyam realised, he looked back the spot where once the marbled na'vi stood, now gone, again.
He mumbles curses under his breath as well as biting his lip of every patience that has been left for him. He turns back to Lo'ak.
"What are you doing here?"
"That's my question dude? Why are you doing patrols in the middle of the night with Suzi and who were you talking to--?"
"No one. How did you know I was here? Weren't you sleeping as well?"
"I was until Kiri woke me up, she told me she saw you leaving and bossed me to check it out. Before your exit I knew you'd check your back so I decided to leave just a bit afterrr.. and what the hell happened to your cheek?!"
Lo'ak noticed the clean cut wound on his cheek, still fresh. Neteyam put his hand to it, feeling a small amount of blood drip off of it.
'shit, almost forgot'
"Not the important part... however it was you who made that noise back at the forest?!"
"Why are you so angry? Were you with someone?"
"Doesn't matter. What matters is that we need to take you back to the camp."
"Bro I'm literally turning twenty-four soon, I'm not little anymore--"
"Move it Lo'ak."
"Okay okay, chill."
He lifts his hands up as he chuckled out of nervousness by his brothers sudden anger. Or not that it was new but in this case more angry than usual.
They both mount their ikrans as they head home. Neteyam checking the ground more than once, hoping to see a certain fin wave around just in case for him to dive back in.
"You can't tell dad."
"Why?"
"Shh!! Lo'ak not so loud!"
They were yell-whispering. Or in this case Lo'ak was more than whispering by the way he did not think to lower his voice as others were still sleeping when they got back.
"Just 'cause. Don't question me okay?"
"You're seriously off the tracks lately bro."
Shrugging his shoulder as they were done with taking off the garmentd of their ikrans, now walking back to their tents.
"Well all a part of adulthood. Get used to it."
He walked faster, skipping by his little brother to his own tent. Lo'ak shook his head as he entered his.
"Bro's unbelieveable sometimes..."
The morning came and so the Sully's all woke up. They all gathered to eat breakfast. Lo'ak sweating bricks as he felt Neteyams hard gaze on him.
'dont even fucking think bout it lo'ak'
'i wasnt even going to you crazy fuck'
They retreat gazes as Kiri was almost on them, but now cut off by Tuk as she asked her to redo some of her braids. They all were bit suprised why Neteyam had ointment on his cheek right next morning, but he explained himself that just a fall and scratched his face while moving. They bought it, except maybe Kiri, but she didn't talk about it.
It was hunting day, one of the days when the patrolling is moved up to other kids as the siblings go hunt food for the feasts. Now it was the trio's turn. Tuk obviously not joining as seemed still too young; by Neteyam, not everyone else. As he was the head of the hunt after all. Having his first clean kill at the age of fifteen. At that age wanting to rather quiet about it and rather be humble, not wanting to put his ego first. Humbling always himself to go for better.
"Today Kiri, Lo'ak, Neteyam; you know the deal, prioritize, hunt and come back."
Jake says as he finishes off his meal.
"Tuk can join you three today."
Neytiri says as she proudly pats her back, Tuk being excited as well. Everyone was.
"What?!"
Except Neteyam.
"No way. Not going to happen, shes too young."
"Neteyam I am 15, not 8 anymore!"
"Impossible, I can't take her, what if she gets hunted down? Or injured or what if she--"
"Neteyam."
He stops as he sees his mother's eyes. Rememberign the conversation they had yesterday. He sighs.
"Fine.. she can come but only watching from the side and will have to fly close to me!"
"This is so unfair!"
Tuk sulks as Kiri eases her down.
"C'mon Tuk atleast Neteyam now agreed you to come, c'mon let's get you ready for your ikran."
She nods as the sisters get up and walk off to prepare them both.
"Nothing should come up again. The morning patrol reported that no signs of RDA was seen today also. But go carefully either way."
"Yes sir."
The brothers say in unison as now get up as well and walk to get ready.
Neteyam was just putting his arm shields on as he heard the curtain open and close again.
"Lo'ak I'm almost done, if you'd let me just--"
"It's just me Neteyam, relax."
Hearing Kiri's laid back voice now, calming his senses down immediately. Even if Kiri would ever get to his nerves, he never wanted to yell at her, or Tuk at that matter.
Doing it to Lo'ak of brothely instinct.
And because Lo'ak can be a pain in the ass sometimes still.
"I'll just put this-- this-- FUCK! Why won't it--"
Neteyam squeezed the protector in but it wouldn't settle in the right places, making Neteyam lose his temper again.
"Don't move you dummy, just let me do it."
Ears going back as Kiri took his arm and helped him. Mumbling how Neteyam was such a baby and how he should control his temper more. Hearing his mother from her mouth all of sudden. And grandmother at that.
"Sorry Kiri..."
They stood there as Kiri eyed his healing wound a bit from the side. Neteyam noticed and tried a it covering it by his palm.
"You know falling or scratching your face doesn't make that kind of clean wound Neteyam. Don't lie."
"I know... just... just give me time and I'll explain everything, but right now I just want to keep Tuk-Tuk safe."
"Gosh why are brothers always a hassle? I got it now, let's go. They're all waiting."
"Alright, thanks."
He puffs air out as they exit the tent. Seeing Tuk jumping around excitedly to head off her first hunting trip with her siblings. Feeling like she was finally big and old enough to join.
Neteyam scoffs still by the decision of his mother but alas tried his best to listen to her advice.
They set off and the whole trip to the outer perimeter Neteyam locked his eyes to Tuktirey's ikran. Making sure she'd stay in line nor try to go solo. Even if everyone else as well were doing it, it didn't feel like enough for him.
They land on the spot and pat their banshees off. Everyone getting their bows and arrows. Ready to start hunting.
Neteyam went first. Obviously.
He scanned before noticing some tracks of a hexapede. Now that would make a fine dish of different kinds. He strated tracking, giving the rest of the younglings a heads-up. Checking it out first.
'Stop. Wait here.'
He signalled. Now going forward.
'remember to relax ur breathing neteyam'
He exhaled out as he slowly was starting to take out his arrow, steadily and easily. He tiptoed around the tracks, leading up to a small wide area of the forest. A gap between the trees. He looked up as the smallest peak of fell down to their level. He kept going.
Step after step finally hearing the creature.
Neteyam stepped out.
There it was eating on the leaves.
He tightened the hold and narrowed his eyes to have good vision on the target.
Exhale.
Inhale.
*shot*
No screams nor agony. It was a clean shot.
Of course for Neteyam. It always is.
"That was so cool Neteyam!"
Tuk squels in excitement as the rest of the siblings were behind him amused as well, even though they've seen it hundreds of times.
Neteyam never misses.
They track for more noe together for more or less of prey to hunt. Tuktirey asking in-between quesrions of Neteyam's breathing, bow, arrow and relax techniques. He tries his best to answer one wordly as more explaining meant she would learn faster, train faster, fight faster. He didn't want that. Nothing found so they retreat back to their camp.
"Our mighty warrior Neteyam! Great kill my boy!"
His father as always, complimenting him as well as the other clan members. Neteyam was indeed famous of his arrow skills, but he would never live up to the legacy of his mother. Atleast not yet. Yet Neteyam is in no hurry. They usually train together these days to keep their tradition of training going.
Now of course rather being just mother-son time, but Neteyam would lie if he said Neytiri still didn't give him amazing advice on combat.
They celebrate by making stew out of it for the commune dinner. Though Neteyam, once again, was out of it. Not even noticing what he was cutting in front of him.
"Neteyam watch it!"
He lift his gaze to Kiri as her eyes almost pop out, he looks down to his hands and notices how he was cut all the meat and now almost next his hand. He sighs.
"Thanks Kiri."
"You're seriously out of it brother these days. Why can't you just tell me?"
"Doesn't feel like the right time yet. But when it does I will, give me the next piece--"
"Actually let me take it from here brother, you go take a break."
He furrows his eyebrow muscles.
"What? Why? Let me help--"
"Seems like your mind is out of order so I'm giving you the heads up to rearrange your brain brother. You most certainly need it. And don't come back 'till you're ready. I don't want your blood all over the food."
"Caring as always little sister."
He backs off as Kiri pushed him to the side, continuing with the next one.
"Shoo! Go now!"
She hisses at him, rushing him out.
"When you're done you can tell me all about it."
Neteyam scoffs. She knows him all too well now.
But ahe was right. He needed to rearrange his thoughts. Go out to get some fresh air.
Go out to meet him.
Notes:
kiri pushing both of her brothers around is always a classic sister move me thinks 👏
Chapter 4: the red crown
Notes:
updating this now !!!
tw/ alot of descriptions of violence in this chapter !!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Mama!"
Shallow and cracking screams spread across the room.
"Tie her up."
"No! NO! We don't know anything! They don't know anything! Please! Please stop!"
His father, mother, and sister all tied up onto the poles of their marui. They've sliced him already a few times and his father beaten until passing out. Interrogation.
Next was his sisters turn. She was crying.
"Don't touch her please! We don't know who you're referring to!"
"Lies. Get the knife Ra'uk."
"Yes mother."
Tears were rolling down his cheeks. Aonung couldn't stop crying.
They take his sister by her arm, pointing the sharp end at her upper arm.
"Where are they."
She was sobbing.
"Where."
"She doesn't know! None of us do! Let her go!"
Her mother yelling back at the na'vi manhandling her. She looked back at her and told to let the warriors let go of her. Getting her knife out, only leaving a small wound at her arm. Now stepping closer to their mother as she looked at her daughter.
The woman crouched down to her level as they were kept on their knees. Turning her head sideways. Noticing her stomach. Their mother was pregnant.
Aonung kept squirming. His breaths were fastening.
"What are you doing?"
"You're very far I see." The female na'vi flicked her head. As two warriors took her by her hands, lifting her up to standing.
Ronal kept her chin up as her lip twitched. The red crowned woman took her knife, lifting it up.
"Girl or boy?"
..
"I guess it doesn't matter. You don't need two of 'em."
She turns and slices against at her daughters as she was trying to get up. She wailed. She did it again. And again. Not doing too much of a deep cuts into her skin. But enough deep as the air and misty air touched it, felt like torture. Tired and beaten letting out shreaked screams as the knife kept touching her.
"STOP! Stop! We told you, this is not where they are!"
Full of crying, him and his mother begging for it to stop.
"The-- the forests! THE FORESTS!"
She stopped. Looking now at Aonung.
His voice cracking up. The wounds were horrible.
"Maybe the.. forests.. that's all we know..."
She nods as of acknowledgement. It was enough.
For now.
Now letting her go as the rest of the warrios walked out, maybe to talk through anew strategy on the next step. Leaving the beat up family on their own.
Aonung scanned his sister as she was laying on the ground. They were maybe tied up but could manage to move just a tiny bit around the area. He crawled closer to his sister.
"Reya..." His voice was shaking as was she. Most wounds on her back and arms as she cried. All of them did.
"Aonung..." His mother said. He looked at her.
"You need to take her and leave this place."
His eyes widened.
"What!? How!? I can't-- we can't leave you two here! Not with them!?" He scream whispered so it wouldn't reach the common area.
She shaked her head.
"You have to take her and go, they'll absolutely kill you if you stay. Please Aonung."
"But they can kill you too if you help us escape!"
"You saw that woman. She will not kill me. Nor your father. I promise."
Aonung had to think. He looked at his sister, crouched into a ball as the pain hasn't stopped on her skin.
He put his hand on his forehead, eyes squeezed shut as the tears dropped below. "Fuck." He exhaled. He started to move forwards his mother. They checked the entrances whether a soldier or the wman would come back, but none came. They had to act fast. Ronal offering Aonung a tiny but sharp knife by the back of her hands. Aonung was bewildered.
"I could hide it before they tied me. Use it."
He took it and had to act quickly. First breaking himself off the ropes, his wrists as well as his ankles, next up his sister. She sniffled as Aonung pushed her up a bit, taking support on him. He hugged her, tight. Dropping his tears on her.
"We will find eachother again. Remember that my son."
He nodded as well as touched his fathers forehead, still passed out, brutally, but alive. He prayed for Eywa to let him be well as he wakes up again. He reaches for her sister as she was numb, also touching her mother by her face as she did the same as well, foreheads together for a light moment before exiting with Aonung.
They could run away by one of the under canoots of their marui. It was small but could strategically fit two in it. Floating next to one of the exit ways. They crawled low to the edge as he looked at his mother. He looked for hesitance, which was not found. She nodded and urged them to go. Smiling. He smiled back as now getting the canoe out. He put Tsireya first in as next himself, getting the oars out.
Seconds later, they were gone.
Ronal smiling as long as she could see them, whether they'd look back or not. Which they did a few glimpses. As soon as they were out of her reach she exhaled. Turning to his mate as he grumbled to maybe a sign to waking up.
She turned her ears as she could hear her footsteps coming closer to the entrance.
They were definately far away now. Not even seeing the village anymore. Aonung kept canoeing away as her sister cried.
"How are your wounds?"
..
"Reya?"
Aonung tried gently turning around to look at her sister. She looked at him.
"I'm fine, just keep going."
It was too much for him, this was too much for him. For both of them. But Aonung swallowed his pain and took the oars back into his palms.
They oared for five days straight by now. Taking in between breaks. They managed to go by few seaweeds and herbs that they managed to find by the reef before retreating fully away. It was going okay, as well as it could.
Until Tsireya catched a fever on the fourth day.
Aonung didn't know what to do. He wasn't a healer. He didn't know enough of medicine, only she and his mother did. She was panting as the fever only got more and more. You could've assumed it was from all the untreated wounds. Some maybe got infected and so the fever arised.
Tsireya owned a small pouch of some medicine but not enough to even fully recover. Only enough until they reached land and then only could save her.
Aonung was oaring more than ever before as she watched her sisters cheeks redden. Lost and broken both of them. Aonung kept oaring, he orayed for Eywa maybe to just take them both away. For a wave to wash them out and put of their misery. He sobbed as he looked forward.
Land.
He picked up the oars again and like a madman worked their way forward. The closer he got the lans got bigger and bigger. A lot of land. A forest full of it.
"That'll be more than enough to hide us."
He grinned as he looked at her sister before realising her condition.
They arrive on the shore as found a cave where to hide their canoe. He pulled her out as he scrambled some light for them. It was night at this point but the stars could lighten the skyline of the land by then. Deciding to sleep just a bit before continuing their foot to deeper into the forest.
Bugs everywhere, their feet were hurt from the walking as only used to a soft ground, sand. But nonetheless Aonung carried his sister on his back. Sweat was forming in his face as they walked more. Tsireya was now more awake thanks to resting a bit, but not enough energy to walk on her own yet.
After a few hours hike they found a small area, another cave with vines and roots covering its entrance. A small puddle and a waterfall close by as well. He put her in to lay down. He needed more medicine to keep the fever down.
After finding both of them some food, he asked her help she told to find a special seaweed she knew could be in the upper ground behind the waterfall. Petals from a flower and then some from others to put as cream onto her skin.
He started climbing up.
"How is it so hard to find one plant.." He whispered to himself.
He did a circle around the area where he was told it might be, yet no sign of such plant. He walks back to recheck his steps. Going near the river leading down he scans and at last notices a bright red flower in the edge of it. Victory!
Out of relief finally being able to heal his sister now just only getting back to--
String of a bow was now tightened as well as someting jumping out. Aonung turns quickly as his flight or fight kicks in. Spalshing the water by his paddled tail.
A warrior.
There's a warrior in front of him.
Or a soldier, doesn't matter.
What matters that Aonung was afraid. He can't die now. Not here. Not when finally things would be better. He won't. He doesn't.
And so he can't.
The warrior looks at him, trying to take steps forward but Aonung doesn't let him. He takes one back.
Maybe it was a sign or a miracle of sort that suddenly the warrior puts his bow down, showing his palms to him. But this doesn't feel safe. Aonung can't stay here.
So he runs.
He could hear the warrior yell to him, but he won't be deceived by it.
Trying to take in his advantage of the water he sprints into the direction of the waterfall. He sprints, checking his back if he was following him.
Of course he was. He grunts to himself as now he has to make it. The smoke and fog spreading from the constant waterfall covers his escape as he jumps down. He eases his breath, repeating the mantra of the water in his head as he can hear the warrior speak to himself.
He begs for Eywa he is oblivious enough not to comedown as well.
Aonung sticking to the wall as he glides forward to their hideout after a moment of silence--
*snap*
'shit shit shit'
His heart beating, now he will definately come down. He could hear him coming back now, almost maybe jumping until hearing a weird static. It hurt his ears.
"This is Pathfinder, nothing over here, heading back..."
Aonung waits.
"...Over."
He takes a run for it.
Now a nightfall, after giving his sister the medicine, seeming much more calm now, he retreats outside to the glowing darkness. Not having been able to bathe himself after escaping, Aonung needed even just a slightest moment of peace.
He combed his hair as he recalled of his mothers touch. It hurt. Hurted being away. Away from them and not knowing what they could've done to them. Not even knowing where to continue after this. The burden was heavying his shoulders as he tried to comb his hair into nothing but silk. He exhaled and held his hair--
*crack*
At this point Aonung thought Eywa herself was making him intentionally feel miserable.
The warrior would just not leave him alone. Was the threat of his knife not enough for this punk? Or the swipe across his cheek?
Unbelieveable.
The warrior just kept bugging and bugging and bugging him.
..
"Neteyam."
Neteyam kept bugging him.
So the warrior had a name, so what? He cannot get invested in this. Not with him. Yes, maybe his fall was like of a babys as he kept sitting there like a lost child and it made him laugh. No big deal. Okay, maybe him calling his name was unexpected and made him blush; but so what? It could've been the heat and hot climate.
This is ridiculous.
Neteyam is ridiculous.
After getting his moment to get away from this mess. Strutting and half running back to his sister to tell of the bad and maybe not so bad news.
Would Neteyam really keep his word?
He did correct Aonung many times as also seemingly sincere. But he can't assume only by one meeting. He had to see it himself.
Neteyam flew over the forests as his ikran screeched. He had to take some fresh air. Trying very much to take his sister's advice.
Maybe a fish hunt will do?
He lands onto another area of fresh waters. It was a larger river. He gets off Suzi and pats her as he throws a snack as a reward for desling with his shenanigans.
He goes to the edge of the river getting his bow out.
"Watch out for those big rocks..." his father whispered.
He fixed his posture just the slightest bit. Elbow bit more up to get the angle correctly. He nods to himself.
"Okay, go for it."
*shoot*
Neteyam accidentally closed his eyes, flinching. He didn't open them yet, he knew he already failed.
"You did it boy!"
What?
His father pats his back, encouraging him to open them, he does, slowly. Now seeing the flapping fish in frokt of him hopelessly as the arrow was through its flesh.
"C'mon go get it! Yeah!" Now pushing him bit more, Neteyam was thrilled, he jumped down the rock and went to pick the arrow up, the fish kept wiggling its tail. His father laughed.
"There ya go, Neteyam the mighty fisherman!"
Not bad for a first timer.
He tensed his bow as his eyes followed the colorful fish in more of the shallow waters.
Steady.
Steady.
Stead--
"You'll never catch it that way."
*miss shot*
He grunted as he turned around, daring the one who made him miss--
"Hey forest boy."
Oh.
Nevermind.
Notes:
idk bout the ending of this story yet, i was thinking of a sweet n happy one but on the other hand i feel evil and wanna make it a sad ending LMAO
or maybe post one of the two as an "what-if" chapter of the canon one, idk 🤷♀️
ALSOOO 4th fic is on its way guys, atp im writing it as a one-shot (long-ish one) so cant wait to post that as well🤭
Chapter 5: clearance
Notes:
realistically i shouldve updated among the fish first BUT bc it is such a long chapter i have to write i will post this firstt
anywho enjoy this as well as the next update on the other story :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Neteyam had to be dreaming.
Out of his own volition?
No way.
He just stared as the safire na'vi swayed his hips in a small manner while stepping down from a bark of a tree. He laughed.
"That is not a proper tecnique."
Neteyam gulped. His tail was furiously swinging from side to side as he could only look. The crystal turqiouse eyes looked back at him.
"Well?"
"Um-- uh... I--"
'the fuck neteyam whats the matter with you!?"
It was like Neteyam was gasping for words he could not seek. He tried again.
"M-my father taught me. Obviously."
??
"Obviously?" Aonung smirked.
Neteyam nodded.
"Obviously, so... I am not accustomized with the reef people way."
"You want to learn it?"
What is happening?
"Uh..." Neteyam was losing all sight of vision and capability to communicate right now. Aonung chuckled.
"Is that all you're going to say?" Aonung stepped closer. Neteyam noticed his own paddled tail moving with his hip movements. It was like putting Neteyam into a hypnosis.
"T-the, I mean... yes if you allow me to learn."
He was just going to go along with it. Aonung chuckled again.
"All right, first off, we use a different kind of bow." He steps ahead, taking his bow off his arms. Neteyam just watches.
"But since you don't have one, other than that is we use our knives as well." Neteyam nods.
"Secondly we arch closer to the water. Should I show you?"
Blank.
"Forest boy?"
"W-what? Yes! I mean yes."
He smiled. "Okay."
He steps closer to the water crouching down onto a squat like position, his wide arm keeping him in balance in the edge of the water. He turns to Neteyam, starting to sign things which he didn't understand. He looks confused as he shaked his head, mouthing 'what'.
Of course the forest boy didn't sign. Aonung rolls his eyes as he asks him to come closer.
"We wait in silence, that's what the signing is for."
"Well we don't do that here." Aonung rolls his eyes again.
"Of course. Just watch."
Aonung turns back to the water, seeing the liquid movement in as the fishes comr back after a while. He scans the most closest one, slowly turning his knife into an angle as well as his body. Neteyam notices all the mucsles tensing on his back.
Damn.
He gulps.
Aonung goes into the perfect position, looking at the fish until in the right moment like flick of a finger he stabs straight through it. It was like it didn't even happen from Neteyam's eyes. Aonung's knife being sharp and bit longer he picks it up from the water, showing it to him.
Wow.
"Like this." Looking as if it was routine for him. Which it probably was. Aonung takes the fish off the knife as he gets up.
"Now we just need to clean it--"
"Wait, hold on." He stops Aonung, not touching him but indocating with his hand. Aonung turns.
"How did you find me?"
"You're very loud forest boy."
"No I-- why are you here? Since last time you just dipped and disappeared."
...
"What's the thinking?"
Aonung looks at him eyeing him a bit.
"I came because I wanted to confirm what you said."
"Of what?"
"Safety. That if I come with you, I would be safe right?"
"Yes, that is what I told you."
Aonung nods.
"Good."
They stand there a while.
"..So?"
"So?" Aonung asks back.
"Do you have anyone else with you that could come--"
"No."
A lie.
"I mean... I would like to see your home first before I make any last conclusions."
"Suit yourself." Neteyam torts back. He collects his bow from the ground as other gear. "Then let's go." Neteyam walking back to his ikran, patting her for her forever long patience, now looking back at Aonung's horrified face.
"What?"
"Wait we're going back with that thing?"
"Her name's Suzi."
"Whatever. I'm not going on that thing."
"Suzi. And how else would we get back, it's not just around the corner you know."
Aonung grunts.
"You will be okay." He lets his hand out.
"I promise."
Aonung looks at him as he hisses and mumbles something, probably how this is crazy as he holds his hand back. Neteyam smiles as he helps him get on first when Suzi was ready. Neteyam hold on the saddle as he was about to jump on.
Wait.
But which side? In front? But then Aonung would have to hold on to him.
Behind? But then he would have to hold on to Aonung.
Both of those options weren't really a problem for him as each worked, but thinking more of Aonung's benefit.
"Why are you standing there?" Aonung already squirming as Suzi kept squirming a bit in her place.
"Do you want me to sit behind you or in front of you?"
"Why are you asking me that?"
"Just... taking in mind of your emotions."
Aonung scoffs.
"I don't care just... just hop in before I don't want to go anymore." Looking down at his ikran anxiously. Neteyam nods.
Front it is.
He jumps as making a sign for Aonung to make more space for him in front. He makes the bond as well as yips to Suzi.
"Hold on to me tight."
"Is it going to be a-- SHIT!"
Suzi lifts off in a fast speed, making Aonung forcefully bump into Neteyam's back as well as holding onto his waist as his arms hugged him. Neteyam laughs. It feels so warm. His cheeks were slightly blushing.
"It's only the beginning, the rest will be just gliding!" Neteyam yells over Aonung's own horrid screams.
"Fine fine just do it fast!" He yells back.
They fly over the trees up up up. The leaves hitting theirnfaces until finally the chill breeze hits over both of them. Neteyam loved feeling of the sun in his face. Eywa herself hugging him as he flies over the horizon. Aonung opening his eyes slowly as well, feeling the brightness hit him. The sun was clear, the only thing he recognized in this hazard forest. The only thing he knew before. Before leaving.
He looks bit down before shutting his eyes again.
"Shit we're high!"
"I told you! But now no more fast turns, just straight and we'll reach my base."
"Whatever just let it be fast!!"
It was ironic. Aonung had his own flying fish back home, but it was still connected to the surface of it. This, this was all up in the clouds. There was no water underneath it, too high from the grounds. He trembled while thinking about it. Neteyam felt it. He put one of his hands over Aonungs, it felt cold, he wanted to warm it.
"Just a bit more. Next time we can take the horses back."
Aonung didn't say anything. But he felt a nod against his back.
Neteyam calls his ikran again as they reach the flying mountains. Even though Aonung had his eyes glued to the part of Neteyam's detailed necklace he checked out the beautiful mountains over them. Now hearing more of the ikran screams his lifts his head to gaze over Neteyam's.
It was like a nest.
Nest of bees but it was all banshees, with forest people riding them, with or with out.
"That's where we're going?"
"That's the base."
Aonung gulps. Maybe this was a bad idea.
They finally land as Neteyam hops off first, unsealing the bond as he elongates his hand for Aonung to take in. Aonung shifts in his place as he looked before accepting it. Neteyam greatly supporting him as he got down, yet almost slipping as the rocks underhim were even more unstable. Yet Neteyam catches him.
"Easy." He chuckles.
Aonung just lightly hisses back. Pushing his hand off of him as he dusts himself a bit.
Welp.
There goes the kind demeanor he had while back. If it even was a truthful one.
"Bro you're finally back-- wait who's this?"
Aonung lifts his head as he sees oddly similar looking na'vi to Neteyam, yet this one had hair on his face, right above his eyes. As well as an extra finger on his palm. Looking like one of them back at home. His breath quickening a bit. He tensed as he watched how he would act. The na'vi comes up to Neteyam, putting his hand on his shoulder as playfully hitting him. Neteyam rolling his eyes at it.
Oh.
It's his brother.
More like his little brother.
Aonung relaxes as the two bicker, especially Neteyam. Definately not the gentle and patient Neteyam that he saw back at the forest. It was a strange shift.
He would himself be patient and kind with Tsireya, not rough and short tempered.
"This is Aonung, an assumed refugee from the south, I don't know from how far he came from, but we need to talk to dad." His brother looks at him up and down.
"Lo'ak, do you know where he is?"
He snaps out of it a bit as he looks back at his big brother.
"Last time I saw him was back at the council, he talked with grandma."
"Thanks." Rubbing his braids as Lo'ak hisses trying to get his hand off of him. Aonung chuckles.
Yep definately a baby brother.
"Come on Aonung, let's go." Walking right behind him, feeling his brothers eyes on him.
It was understandable, if they really were who Neteyam claimed them to be, they haven't seen a na'vi like him before. Yet it felt uneasy. They walked cross of bunch of other clan members. Many people gasped or resched for their children for some reason. Gossiping or whispering. Aonung lowered his ears. He felt like a freak.
"Aonung?" They reached a tent, but before entering in Neteyam catches him off guard, a hand on his shoulder.
Aonung shakes it off.
"I'm fine, just let's get inside." Neteyam nods slowly.
"Okay." He opens the leathered curtain that was hiding the space behind it, keeping it open until Aonung also reached to his side.
Another group of yellow eyes on him, investigating him, older people as the head of them all a strong willed look of not so old man looks at Neteyam as well as him. Switching between the two.
"Son? Who is this?"
"This is Aonung. He's a refugee." A pause.
"From the south dad."
Another wave of gasps and whispers filled the room.
So this was Neteyam's father Aonung thought.
He took his supportive hands off the table as he decided to approach the two. Aonung looked at his hands.
Another extra finger.
What was up with all the fingers?
He looked as he approached the two, not as tall as Neteyam but he wasn't definately short either. Around Aonung's own height.
"Aonung, son, where are you from?"
Aonung looked at him as well as Neteyam. He nodded in encouragement.
"I come from a reef clan, the Metkayinas. It is far away from here. I am the tribe leader's son. His name-- my father's name is Tonowari and my mother's, the Tsahiks's is Ronal. My sister and I had to evacuate in a hurry as we were attacked."
More shock coming from people's faces, as well as Neteyam's not knowing anything of the last part.
"I do not know if they are alive or not, but we were adviced to seek Uturu and help." Neteyam's father looks at him long and hard. He nods.
"Do you know who attacked you?"
"It was a clan, similar looking to yours. But they wore red as their crown and blood as their uniform. They called themselves the people of ash."
He now looks a bit at his fathers eyebrows. He gulped.
"And other amongst them that looked like you, sir."
Jake widended his eyes.
"Quaritch." He said.
"That could be him, there's no other option dad." Neteyam added. Jake nodded with him.
"This is definately changing things for us now, a lot more than expected." He tackled his hair, as he leaned over the strategy table. Seemingly stressful.
"Take that reef boy Aonung and his sister to our care." Now they all turned to an older woman. Aonung scanning her a bit, definately older, but wise, and exceptionally experienced.
"Yes grandmother." Neteyam nodded. He turned to Aonung, taking them both out of the tent, yet Aonung looking a bit backwarded by his commands.
"I don't need your permission to guide me out forest boy!" As he yanks Neteyam's arm away.
Mo'at chuckling how similar he seemed to her own daughter. Jake also heading out with the others to change their strategy by a lot.
"Jake." He turned to Mo'at.
"She needs to know."
"I know. But it will anger her."
Mo'at chuckles.
"What won't anger my daughter Sully?" Both now exiting out of the tent.
Notes:
feels like theyre going to a boss fight when its just them gonna go tell neytiri the bad news LMAOOO
BUT SORRY THIS IS SHORT 😭😭 NEXT UPDATE SHOULD BE LONGER
Chapter 6: vow
Notes:
OKAYYY FINALLY HERES A NEW CHAPTER XKKG
sorry yall i accidentally deleted instead of added a new chapter at first
but anywho !! longer chapter as i promised, enjoy <33
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"This is a bad idea dad..." Lo'ak says. "She's going to be mad." He adds as he tries to catch up to Jake.
"You think I don't know that?" He looks back at him as or even more nervous. Neteyam and Aonung strolling right behind them.
"So your mom is... scary?" Aonung asks Neteyam. He looks back at him as they were walking through the base to their tent where Neytiri was at.
"She is, very.... fiery." He terminates as thinking what would the best word to describe her character. Aonung nods. So like his basically. Piece of cake (not).
They walk in front of the tent. Jake turning to look at both of their sons as if he asked for encouragement. Was she really that scary?
They open the curtains yet to another court like room that Aonung found familiar to the previous one. Indeed, a very fierce looking woman at the end of the table talking to a younger girl who was sulking. She scolded her a bit as it seemed. Jake cleared her throat. She turns her head as the strong look she once had was now changed seeing her mate's face as well as her childrens but soon that disappeared as Jake began.
"Neytiri..." He started. She looked worried.
A loud scream echoed through the homebase as Neytiri yelled of shock.
"It can't be!? Why would they work with the reef clan!?"
"Be calm my daughter." Mo'at adviced trying to hold her from her shoulders she twitched them away as her anger grew as well as temper.
Aonung switched looks. He felt a duty to say something.
"They're not." Aonung interrupted. She looked at him now, eyeing him, scanning him. Neteyam was sweating.
"We didn't know their real intentions but just after we were tied and being held hostage. None of us knew!"
"And you told them about us?" She hissed.
"I wanted my sister to live. We didn't know much about you, only mentioning the forests, not any location!" Neytiri halted as she lowered her guard. If her of everyone would understand the loss of a sister, or a family member. Breathing out as she looked for her mate. He looked back, they nodded together. "You bring your sister here Aonung, our Tsahik can treat her. Our children will help you."
Well Aonung wasn't expecting that.
"..Thank you." He was actually taken aback. So Neteyam wasn't lying?
"I can go with Aonung to get her sister with the direhorses." Neteyam comes forward. Neytiri looks confused.
"Why not with your ikran, Suzi is faster?"
Neteyam glanced quickly at Aonung. He seemed closed off about the fact of his fear of heights. "Well um.. just because?" He laughed awkwardly. It had to do as an excuse for now. Neytiri nodded, switching looks between the two though as they exited.
They all walked out as Neteyam adviced his siblings to prepare everything ready for Aonung's sister. He looked from the side as he saw more of his leadership. A fit to lead really, he could make a fine Oloeyktan one day. He shook his head.
'remember what you're here for doofus'
Waiting, as Neteyam was ready as they prepared to go back down to the direhorses to go get his sister as soon as possible.
"Let's go. We need to be fast." He guided.
"This is insane!"
"You didn't want to back by Suzi so we're doing it this way."
"You didn't mention how high we are!?"
They were on the floating mountains still, but lower, as Neteyam tried his best to show Aonung the way down. He tried to take in count his fears of flying but now it seemed that maybe this was worse of the two options at the moment. Aonung felt dizzy.
"Can I change my mind?" He eyed the way down.
"If we have to get your sister, we can't turn back now."
'shit'
"Ugh you forest people are crazy for living in such high grounds!" He complained. "Well same with you, you live close to water, where there's not enough land." He torted back.
"...whatever." Aonung mumbled as Neteyam snickered.
They reached now much lower, close to their ground base where other people lived mostly for patrol duty. Reaching the big tree as they jump off, now easily climbing down through the tree's thick branches.
Finally reaching the horses, Neteyam took one from another fellow clan member. He patted its muzzle. "C'mon, try it." He glanced back at Aonung, who was more or less, tense. "Okay..." He took calculated steps forwards to it reaching his wider palm to it as the horse drank through its tongue from a flower. It seemed calm. So Aonung tried to pet it as well. Putting his hand to its middle body, patting it from the side as from on top. It was nice. The relaxed breathing through the horse was calming down Aonung's own mind as well. Neteyam witnessing all of this as he was on the other side now, patting its other side. He glanced up to see Aonung's eyes from time to time go into a smile as he seemed happy.
Well momentarily.
He scanned as Aonung focused on the horse, did he always have two irregular spots on his face? One on his forehead as another on top of his... lips. He looked at those longer than he thought. How they were nicely closed and forming the smile he has been dying to see again for a while now. Making him smile as a chain reaction. His lips seemed so comfortable. Causing to wet his own ones--
"Neteyam?"
He comes out of the trance blinking as he sees the eyes back at him. "What?"
"I said I'm ready now, we can go." His sister. To rescue his sister.
'c'mon neteyam'
"Oh. Right. Let's go then." He adviced as he let Aonung take the one they just both pat for ten minutes. As now there was no need for them to ride together. Shame, he thought as he reached for another direhorse as they got on up and ran to the rest of the forest. Though Neteyam was the more experienced one, they decided to Aonung for paving the way to their secret hideout so Neteyam ran along with him. Again having a view of those back muscles flexing a bit as they rode.
"There it is!"
Is he out of control?
They rode to the very similar spit of the two meeting each other, Neteyam noticing the small puddle that he slipped on, he looked at Aonung as he heard a small at best effort contained chuckle. "Why can't you just let it go?" Neteyam torted.
"Because it was funny." Aonung laughed.
"It really wasn't..."
"You would laugh if I fell down a tree yes?" Aonung looked at him amused. He knew he would, for sure he would--
"Not really." Neteyam answered very truthfully. Aonung quitting his light laugh, it was the same "discomforted" face again. His ears were back now as the sun peeked revealing more red underneath them. "Now you're making me feel bad."
Neteyam grinned as he tilted his head, he was definately taking advantage of this. "I'm really not?" Now Aonung was scowling, switching his head to the direction of the hideout scoffing to himself. "Let's just get Tsireya.."
Neteyam's grin reached to his eyes, bummer Aonung didn't want to look at him at the moment. "Lead the way." He cooed.
They jump down the waterfall, Neteyam mostly splashing the water around as Aonung looks at him not amused, rolling his eyes as they reach the cave. Like a splashing toddler, he thinks.
Aonung lifted some vines away as he saw her sister asleep still from their last encounterment. He went quietly to her as he looked at her wounds. They were still bad, but not as bad when they got here. He felt his stomach twist again as his ears reached at the back. Neteyam came along quietly as he also scoothed the vines aside, widening his eyes as he saw Aonung gently caressing his sister, seeing all the almost scarred wounds and some that were still fresh... it was violent and horrid.
Aonung seemingly wiping his eyes fast as he looked at the forest boy. "We need to get her on the saddle, she can't ride."
"Of course." Neteyam agreed. He picked her up as she whined in pain and agony, holding onto his brother as she silently cried. Aonung felt her fever still. Not bad but not good. He sighed. They got out and Neteyam helped to get both of them up as Aonung couldn't climb on his own. They reached the horses as Aonung lifted her up. "Hold on 'Reya." She mumbled something back as he jumped behind her to support her. It brang Neteyam memories as well.
"What is wrong with her?"
"I just wanted to go to the spirit trees with her I didn't know--"
"Tuk, what happened?"
"Neteyam what is going on?" Lo'ak asked.
Kiri kept twitching slightly in her unconcious state. It frightened Tuk.
"Kiri!" Tuk cried. She shook her head as shetried to wake her up.
"This is all my fault...." She whispered and weeped. It hurt to see her little sister like this. Neteyam furrowed his brows as did Lo'ak. Neteyam coming beside her as she cried more. He patted her head, bringing her close to his chest.
"Tuk... it is not your fault. You didn't know." Trying to reassure her more. Eventually she nodded and let Neteyam do what needed to be done.
"We need to get her to the village." Neteyam said.
"But shouldn't we contact--" Lo'ak started.
"We don't have time!" Neteyam yelled. He took Kiri into his hold as he hopped on the horses, still unconcious. Tuk kept crying.
"She will be okay right? Right Neteyam?" She asked in despair.
"She will." He repeated
"Tuk c'mon you're riding with me, c'mon." Lo'ak said as he tried to get Tuktirey to go with him. She didn't want to let go of her yet. He put a hand on top of Tuktirey's.
"Tuk let me take care of this, go with Lo'ak." He tried to gently tell her. She sniffed as she finally let go and walked towards Lo'ak who lifted her up behind him. Asking her if she was alright, she nodded slowly and silently. They yipped as they started to gallop towards the village.
"You'll be okay 'Reya I promise." Aonung hushed her, calling out as he started to go back. Neteyam in front now, taking the fastest route he knew.
"Put her down slowly.. yes, like that, now push her to her side-- watch the cuts! Good. Now let us do our work." Mo'at commanded as she pushed the warriors out after bringing her back to the high ground. Only Kiri, Tuktirey and Neytiri stayed in the healer tent. Neteyam breathed in. "Well.. atleast now she's taken well care of.." He says but turns his head as he notices Aonung dropping to the ground, he tries to help him but he refuses. "I just-- I just need to sit for a while..." He says more quiet as he breathes in and out. Neteyam recognized that look. He had the same one when Kiri was hurt.
"When was the last time you could properly eat something?"
"I am not hungry."
"Starving yourself won't heal your sister any faster Aonung."
Aonung looks at him as he gets up. He maybe hit a nerve just there. "I don't need your fucking advice, I can manage on my own forest boy." He spat. Neteyam exhaled. He tried to calm him down. "Look... we shouldn't dwell here it can only make you more--"
"Glum? Oh you don't know what I've seen. Glum is the smallest of my emotions right now." He breathed. "I cannot just go somewhere else without offering my support to my family, I need to stay here until she wakes up. Otherwise she would just be scared and frightened by you forest people." He continued. His own tail was swinging a bit, adding on to his frustrated demeanor. After finishing what he needed to be sais he sat down again, palm to his forehead as he waited. Maybe also feeling some nausea but he didn't want Neteyam to know that. But he did. He groaned slightly of Aonung's stupidity but yet he was in the same position, he couldn't blame him.
Aonung looked as Neteyam didn't say another word as he strutted away.
Finally, some piece of quietness. That was all he needed.
He began to think about his mother and father, what conditions they might be in. Hurt? Tortured?
..Dead?
No.
No he can't think things like that. Not now. He has to hope. Hope and pray for Eywa to have saved them. He has to. Otherwise he'll lose his mind.
He recycled the same worried thoughts as tears came, he hated crying. Because it showed how he really felt and he despised it. Especially on a place of strangers who could see it as a weakness. Even him. He can't allow that. He swatted them aside as he hugged his knees, becoming into a small meaningless ball as he lowered his head as well. He tried to stay awake for the sake of Tsireya waking up any minute but he just couldn't do it. The day had been too tiring, too exhausting and he felt he was at his limit. Slowly but surely he felt his eyes drop more and more closed. He tried pinching his skin for a couple of times to make himself feel awake yet not all tricks work for long. And couple of minutes later he fell asleep.
Aonung opened his eyes. He was back at his home. On the edge of the maruis. He looked around of any survivors. He had to find his family. He started to jog, sprint, run towards their home.
He ran the pathways towards the entrance. He heard... laughter? He was infront of the door as he went inside. There they were. His mother laughing to his father's silly jokes as he played around. She was weaving something. They both looked up at him.
"Aonung! Finally! Dinner is ready, come eat." She said. He felt weirded out. This was supposed to be a nightmare so why- ? "Ao!' He turned around as Tsireya walked past him. "Why so late? Surfing again with Rotxo?" She teased as she sat down next to them, smiling with them. Aonung felt uneased. He can't dream stuff like this. He should be watching if his sister was awake already. "I can't stay here." He says. Turning around yet another figure was at the entrance. Tall lean figure. It stepped forward from the shadows. What?
"Nete--?"
"Neteyam! Finally, we've waited for you, you should tame your mate!" Ronal joked. Aonung turned his head. "My what--"
"My apologies, he's very stubborn, surfed until evening I couldn't pull him off the water." Neteyam laughed.
What is going on?
"What is he doing here?" He looked at his family as Neteyam sat down next to them.
"What do you mean? He's apart of us Ao." Tsireya said obviously. Aonung shook his head.
"What-- no. No! He's not apart of this! I don't like him, he shouldn't be here! You all shouldn't be here! I should-- I should be awake, I should be watching you Tsireya!" He yelled. They all became silent. Tsireya put her basket down as she walked up to him. She showed that bright smile he always envied of. He felt his own smile was ugly. She smiled and put his palm against his cheek. "But you aren't Ao. Because you couldn't save us or save yourself." Aonung hitched his breathed as Tsireya shook her head. "Because you couldn't do enough so you're here with all of us, Neteyam included." He shook his head now disagreeing. "It's okay Ao, we're all here still, you can come sit with us, it's okay." He got her hand off his face now. "No! No you're-- you're being healed at the moment what do you mean?"
"Come sit with us Aonung." His father spoke. "No! I want you to explain to me what you've just said!" He yelled. They all just stared at him. Neteyam got up next, he walked towards him as Aonung tried to walk backwards. "No... no! This is stupid don't--!" He stopped to a wall as his breath increased, ears going back as Neteyam walked closer and closer to him, slowly morphing into the red crowned woman as she held his crystal knife. "No!" Aonung yelled as it got closer to him, closer to his throat, almost slicing--
"Aonung!"
He puffed air out, sweat was on hir forehead as he lifted his eyes. It was Neteyam. He looked worried. Aonung's own chest was moving up and down fast.
"Are you alright?"
He went for his shoulder as Aonung tried to swat it. But he felt too weak as he let Neteyam put there as well as swiping some sweat off his forehead. He looked displeased. "I knew you needed some food, and sleep." He squatted down a plate in his other hand, offering it to him.
"Please, eat Aonung." He asked as he brought the plate closer. He looked at it, some teylu on top of it. It smelled good. He looked at Neteyam and back at the plate as he took it into his slightly shaken hands.
"I thought I angered you..." Aonung said quietly, Neteyam came to sit beside him, back against the wall. He shook his head. "You didn't, I just figured I would get some food for you as you were too stubborn to do it yourself." He laughed a little. Aonung lowered his ears a bit. The food was indeed delicious as he got his energy back little by little.
"I said mean things.."
"You did." Neteyam admitted. It made Aonung to look at him.
"But I understand you." Neteyam continued. Aonung just kept eating. "You saw my sister Kiri yes?"
"Mm."
"She was in the same position once as was your sister Tsireya."
Aonung stopped his hand at his mouth.
"She had a seizure a while back, maybe two or three years ago... Of course it was a different kind of pain than your sister has, because it happened in her mind rather than just physical wounds on her body." Aonung put his plate down now. "She went to the spirit trees with my other little sister Tuk.. it happened when she connected to one of the memories, it all just went by so fast before I even knew it, I sat here as the sky people as well as the Tsahik was scanning her, not knowing what went wrong." Neteyam gulped and Aonung nodded. "It seemed like she has some kind of disease which now disconnects her from speaking to Eywa or anyone at that matter.. ever again." Aonung widened his eyes as he looked at Neteyam. "It was alot to her, but it was to protect her, I-- we couldn't lose her again to that kind of act."
"That sounds awful..."
"Yeah." Neteyam breathed out.
"I don't know what I would've done in that position, your sister's lucky. To have such caring older brother.."
"I'm not the best." He tried to admit.
"No you are." Aonung said back. Neteyam turned to look at him now. "I should've done better myself... I just watched while they tortured her.. I didn't do anything... I was a coward."
"No Aonung--"
"It's alright, because I was, I should've attacked her, stabbed her or something, so that none of this wouldn't have happened. Now... she'll be scarred for life because of me."
"No that's not true." He turned more to him, his hand back on Aonung's shoulder. "What you did was the best anyone could've done in such high preassure situation. An attack could've resulted both of you dead. You did well." He squeezed his shoulder. Aonung smiled just a bit. "But it caused her trauma.."
"It caused to the both of you. But now you're here, the Omatikaya will keep you safe. I promise." He said, decisive. Aonung flickered his eyes towards him. "You say that alot."
"Say what?"
"Promises."
"Because they're true? I won't back down on my word."
Aonung nodded. "All right."
They leaned back on the wall again in silence. A comfortable silence. Neteyams tail was swining a bit from its head.
"...Thank you Neteyam." He turned his ears towards Aonung. He smiled now.
"Finally you can say my name."
"Haven't I said it before?" Aonung scoffs.
"No, no you haven't." Neteyam smiled of joy. It made Aonung uneasy. He felt like he wanted to smile but he didn't want to. It came down to a downsmile as he cupped his mouth with his hand as he tried to turn away.
"What?" Neteyam laughed. Aonung shook his head.
"What you can't show me how you smile? That's cruel."
"This is a serious situation I can't smile like this."
"Oh c'mon Tsireya will wake up any time now. Let me see."
"No!"
"C'mon." Neteyam laughed harder as he tried to come closer, closer to pull the hand away from his mouth. Aonung snickered as he felt Neteyam's hands on his arms.
"No! I can't! It's ugly!"
"I will decide that fish boy." Aonung turned in a flash.
"Fish!?"
"Yeah you look like a cute fish." He giggled. It made Aonung blush as he tried to get away.
"I am not-- stop coming any closer, I swear I will kick you!" He laughed now more obviously.
"Then do it, I can dodge." Now coming so close that Neteyam pushed both of them off the rock next to the wall, making both fall down, Neteyam on top of him, caging him in as Aonung still the palm over his mouth squirming away.
"No!"
"Yes!" They giggled. He caught onto Aonung's wrist now. Starting to pull it up as Aonung shook beneath him of laughter. He laughed harder and harder of Neteaym's determined act. Neteyam looked as the palm finally revealed again the sweet smile now even more beautiful as Aonung laughed beneath him so hard that it hurt. He looked at his lips as Aonung tried to get his hand back, but Neteyam had it in his hold. He could atleast hide his eyes away as the embarassment got over to him.
"Okay Tsireya is ready to-- what is going on over here?" Kiri asked as she saw the two in front of the entrance. Neteyam on top of Aonung, both of his knees in each side as the straggled him to the ground. Both hands grabbed Aonung's wrists as he was startled by Kiri's voice while Neteyam laughing as he turned to her. Aonung becoming redder by the minute, now squirming away as Neteyam became distracted, pushing him off as he got up to dust himself off.
"Nothing." He says. "Is she awake?" He asked worriedly.
Kiri looked at Neteyam who got up as well looking at Aonung. "She is, we've patched her injuries with bandages, she's now asleep but will wake up soon enough. We also gave herbs for the fever so that should also calm down. You can go in--" Aonung sprints inside, not letting Kiri finish. She rolls her eyes. She looks at Neteyam who was still looking the long lost shadow that Aonung had left behind.
"And you..." Kiri starts, Neteyam looks at her now.
"Control yourself." Pointing and poking at his chest.
"I don't know what you're talking about." He says blissfully grinning.
Kiri scoffs. "You'll scare him soon enough."
Neteyam shakes his head as he ruffles her hair, making her hiss at it while pushing the arm away, taking off to the direction of Jake and Lo'ak to tell the good news.
Neteyam opens the curtain a bit as he peeks inside. Aonung holding gently Tsireya's hand as she was asleep, while Aonung giving the most worried expression as well as relieved one. Single tear rolling down. His mother, grandmother and Tuk were finishing up and packing the applies away. He closed the curtain soon after that.
Soon enough the rest of the crew walked out, Neytiri softly stroking his son's cheek as they go freshen up. "Come Neteyam, let's give them some space." His grandmother says as she gestures him to come with them. It was dinner time anyway.
He agreed and walked along. Glancing back at the small gap of the doorway.
Notes:
went to watch the swan lake ballet recently, it was so beautiful 😭😭🫶
also stay tuned for more sibling/family fics of the sullys or the metkayina family !
already have one otw! might also ask sometime for more story recs after ive posted the ones i had in mindd
Chapter 7: sleep over
Notes:
i will continue on this fic a bit more to get the story going 😋
(dw guys the last chaoters will be posted for the among all the fish but it is just later!!)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Aonung squeezed her hand tighter as he waited her to wake up. He sighed as his ears went down, down on his knees as Tsireya layed on the mat. She breathed with all of the unfamilair machines around her. He asked shortly of them from Neytiri but she said nothing to worry about as she exited with her mother. Hearing the footsteps as they got more quiet and longer.
"This is such a mess 'Reya..." Aonung confessed. "And I don't know how to fix it.." He squeezed her palm harder, as if it would release his emotions out just a bit.
"You don't have to fix it." He heard. He lifted his ears first and then his head, it was her, bit tired but, it was her.
"Your eyes are puffy brother." He laughed. "Do you have a cream for that?" She smiled briefly as she scanned her surroundings.
"Where are we?" Trying to get up but Aonung declined. "No no no-- don't stand just yet, let the bandages and the ointmens kick in first." He looked anxious. She waited for an answer.
Aonung licked his lips. "We're at their homebase, up in the sky." He said. Tsireya widened her eyes.
"In the sky!?" He nodded. "In mountains that float. With their... flying creatures as well."
At first he was sure she'd react like him, horrified of the thought but of course yet again she proved him wrong. That wide beautiful smile showing on her face.
"That seems amazing to witness. I can't wait to get back on my feet to see it." She seemed excited.
Aonung furrowed his brows. "Why? They're all so scary? And-- and if you fall then--"
"Oh brother you're the only one having thoughts like that." She giggled. He just rolled his eyes.
Tsireya waited for a bit as his came back on her, more questions in mind.
"So we're safe right? With the right people?"
Aonung nodded. "We are yes. Atleast, they seem like good people until now." She scanned his features a bit.
"You're invested with someone." She blurted out after figuring what was going on with her big brother. He turned to her in a dramatic act.
"What? I am not!?" She bursted out laughing, or into a medium level of laughing as the cuts still hurt her back.
"Oh brother please, I know when there's someone behind your eyes. You're definately invested."
He tuts his tongue in a sharp matter. "I am not." Turning away from her, pouting.
"You are." She cooed. She loved to tease his brother like this.
"You just get better all right?!" Aonung said as he was going to get up now. Enough of these rude and false accusations. Swinging his tail of anger. But he felt his sister squeeze his hand now.
"You did everything right, brother, mama would say the same." Having a more serious expression on now. He gulped as he nodded more in a unsure manner but didn't want to go against his sister again. They would be there till midnight if that was the case.
He politely said goodbye as he kissed her forehead, leaving a warm touch on her forehead as he also flicked it slightly. Sprinting out before of any backlash.
He heard a "get me some dinner" as her last words and he hummed in agremeent. It was dinner time anyway. He should find Nete-- the rest of the forest family.
"Tsk. That is incorrect."
"Argh!! I am not participating in this no more!" Lo'ak yelled. Tuk giggled in the corner with Kiri. Their grnadmother was a devil of critisism in cooking. After their mother of course.
"No no, I teached you the right way, you're just not using that big head of yours." She pointed and poked Lo'aks forehead. Registering the act he turned as he saw his sister laugh more. He grunted. He knew what she'd say next as she started to wonder around their tent. Mimicking her quietly in a mocking tone. Though it was found more funny than just rude.
"Neteyam would always cut it right, he knew exactly how the technique was used, learning well from my daughter-- eht! Are you mocking me behind my back boy?" She turned as Lo'ak quit and turned to his fish before she'd realise. It left the duo in a hard laughter as they couldn't control it anymore.
(In secret that was Lo'ak's plan all along. He loved to make his sisters laugh even if it got him to get a smack on the back of his head by Mo'at.)
"Continue. Again." She said; like this was military training. They were making soup and the cutted fish was a side dish. Kiri and Tuk were stirring the pot.
Few seconds later Neteyam and their parents enter the tent again. Seeing a mess of laughter and scolding going around.
"What did we miss?" Jake says as he laughs bit as well.
"Mother you're over scolding him again." Neytiri complains as she puts the rest of the ingredients down. Going now between the two of them. Lo'ak having his ears down adding more to his kicked puppy act.
Neteyam watches as he puts his own back down, going to the two sisters as they were wiping their tears. Kiri notices him first and greets him by putting a palm to his shoulder, he greets back as going next to Tuk.
"So you're in charge of the soup?" He asks.
"Yup." She answers in excitement. "Here, taste!" Putting the wooden spoon in front of his face. It seemed hot so he blew some over it as it cooled down. Taking it to his mouth as he tasted the sweet and savory spices. It was actually very delicious. Licking his lips after and humming in a positive attitude.
"That is good, you did great." He smiles as he pats her head. He lifts his head again from her little sister, noticing something teal in the corner of his eye. The eyes looked at him back in uncertainty if he's allowed in. Neteyam gets up.
"Come on in Aonung." He announces as now the rest of the family turn their heads to the main doorway, Aonung looking each of them as he felt too naked to the eye.
"Ah! Boy, come! You can help to show Lo'ak how to cut fish properly." Mo'at says to him. Lo'ak groaned as he rolled his eyes. Another smack.
Aonung sets in the tent in nervous steps as he doesn't feel yet fully comfortable but he tries his best. He goes to the two, glancing Neteyam a bit as he glances back. Mo'at now taking him by his wide arm, she scans it a bit as her fingers are around it while getting him another spot next to Lo'ak to continue the work.
"You swim with these right?" She asks. Aonung nods.
"Interesting." She mentiones as the cutting board was now in front of him.
He gulps as feels eyes on him. He did know how to cut fish, but in front of a sudden audience felt like he didn't.
He took his own knife out, small gasps heard from Tuk in the back as he started to work on the fish. He didn't know if he should explain it at the same time.
'just do it like you showed neteyam'
"Um.. so we use our own knives, the first slice is here and remove the spine and then.." His voice was slightly shaky as he felt nervous of too many eyes on him. But his technique was sharp and clean, not so messy. Few mintues later only left was clean cut cubes of the fish. There were small 'awes' as he showed the end result. Mo'at nodded in satisfaction, patting him to his back. As she returned to Neytiri and Jake who were already eating the soup.
"A very good mate for your son indeed." She whispers and Jake chokes on his food. Neytiri shushing her mother.
The rest of the family retrest to get the soup also as the fish was now on the leaf platter in the middle to take scoups to dip in with the soup.
Aonung had asked some sort of good cup to hold the soup in as he wanted to take some for his sister, Mo'at agreed as she gave him one, giving advice on how much to add the medicine in it, he listened carefully as he was packing it all now together. He felt a presence behind him.
"So you're leaving to your sister?" Neteyam asked.
"I am, she asked for food so what else a brother can do." He laughs a bit on the last bit. Neteyam tried to gather his thoughts as Aonung was almost all packed up. Getting up now at the entrance again.
"Mind if I-- " He reached his hand out, making Aonung turn. "Mind if I join briefly?" He asks, sweating bullets.
Aonung looks at him and then his family. "I think you should stay with your family." He says honest. Soon later dips out leaving Neteyam at the entrance, looking as Aonung gets further away from him. He sighs as he turns back to the family circle.
"Wow bro you just got cockblocked." Lo'ak says in english.
"Lo'ak! Watch out your language!" Jake says.
A revenge on Neteyam's mind goes in circles for Lo'ak as well as the feeling the reef na'vi was maybe trying to avoid him. He takes another cube to chew.
"Knock knock."
"If you're going to say a bad joke don't come in." Her sister says. Aonung laughs as he opens the curtain. She was more up now. Sitting basically.
"What did you get?" She asks as Aonung comes closer to her with a basked full of something delicious.
"I brought soup. With fish, I cut it." He hums in satisfaction as he offers it to her. She takes a sip and licks her lips.
"Wow this is good! Give me one of those fishies now!"
He rolls his eyes as her sister was eating it all up, getting the rest of the cubes he saved for her.
"You feel any better?"
"I do, I could maybe get up tomorrow, see the sky like how you described it to me." She says in anticipation. He disagrees. "It is terrifying."
"Everything is terrifying to you brother. Even when we were children." As she takes another fish cube. He doesn't want to argue about that right now.
"Reya..." He started, his sister hums as a response.
"Do you think they're okay?" She finishes her last cube as she turns to look at him. His brother was indeed a mess, the stress and anguish was all over his face. She put a hand to his features.
"Mom is strong and so is father, they're able to shake it off."
"And what if not?" He wasn't being a good brother right now. His anxiety was kicking through.
"We must keep hoping brother, for as long as they've teached us, they will survive this. And we will survive this."
"How can you be so sure?" Aonung asks back.
"Well.. I mean look at me." She glances her bandages that were hugging her wrecked skin.
"Right..."
"If we keep thinking on how bad things will turn out we won't have any hope to keep going Ao. We can get through this together." She says last as now she hugs him. Knowing he needed it more than her at the moment. Hugging her back as he let his mask break for a short moment.
He knew he should be the one to be strong here but the truth was; it was actually her sister rather than him.
And he envied it. He envied it so bad.
He says the last goodbyes as well as good nights when he thinks he should let her rest now, not that he wasn't tired himself. The night sky was showing as the forest started to show its bioluminescent colors. Returning to the Sully family, who must've arranged already a sleeping position for him. He wouldn't have minded to sleep with Tsireya but... he'd rather not.
He walks more forward as he sees the first familiar face; Kiri. She was rebraiding Tuk's braids as she was getting ready to sleep as well. Noticing him arriving and she greets him.
"Was your sister better?"
"Yeah she was, thank you, again."
"Only our duty." Kiri answers humbly back.
"Come, your sleeping quarters are over here." She signals as she was done with Tuk, scoothing her to go to bed already. They walk a bit farther, past their family tent. Aonung didn't understand.
"Wait where are we--"
"You'll sleep with Neteyam."
Hold on.
"What?"
"He has his own tent since he's the oldest and moved out basically so there's more room over there."
'aonung think of something'
"I-- I don't think I could sleep there without his permission."
"Oh you don't have to, it was his idea." She answers back as they're almost there.
'of course it was'
"Of course.." He mumbles.
"What?"
"Oh nothing!"
They finally arrive at the tent, it was beautifully woven as well as spacey like Kiri mentioned. She pats his back as encouragement. She knew.
"Well, good luck." Her last words as she heads back. Aonung wanted to argue but was left in front of the entrance.
Shit.
Aonung just stood there. For a while. At this point his footprint would be pressed into the ground the way he was stalling himself. Squirming already in his place as he knew the breeze was getting to him a bit. But he couldn't move.
"I can't..." He whispered to himself. Maybe sleeping with Tsireya wasn't so bad after all, he could do it. Turning on his heels as his courage was taking him back to his sister. But after three steps another vreeze hut through him.
Fuck it.
It's just one night.
Aonung opened the flap of the doorway slowly, peeking inside if he was waiting for him. Yet he didn't see any. He took a scan of his surrondings, it seemed definately warmer than outside. Skipping in as he breathed the warm and cozy air. There were candles lit up, mats on the floor as well as some stranfe equipment. Probably by the sky people, he grimaced.
But the most that he was keened on, since the first day the met was the bow; the bow he pointed at him and the bow he lowered at him. Stepping closer, checking his back before taking it to his hold as he watched the details. He has used a bow before but not fully trained at it as it was optional for the clan members.
It had great carvings on the sides with brightful colors. Slanted swiped cuts cross it and making a swift right its end on top of the bow. Making it seem to be able to shot through anything. Like hi--
"This suprised me."
Startled, Aonung turns his head.
"I thought you wouldn't actually come." He laughed.
"I wouldn't have but.." Trying to defend himself. "Reya snores so.." He mumbled. Avoiding his gaze as he wanted to change the subject, scanning his head instead. Neteyam's hair was... wet?
"What's up with you?"
"Well I decided to bathe a bit as I thought you wouldn't come after so many minutes." He said as he put the cloth down, drying the unbraided hair.
"Ah."
"That bow--" He pointed out. Aonung remembered and put it down where it was.
"When our hometree, all those years ago, was cut down; that was the only memory I have of it." He smiled in melancholy.
"The only thing I could keep in touch with the rest of my family, who lived there." He walked a bit closer, past the teal man to grab the bow to his hands now, rolling it in his palms.
"Sorry." Neteyam turned to the apologetic na'vi behind him. Turning his whole body to his now.
"Do you need to bathe as well?"
The communication loading through Aonung's brain was slow. "What?" He shook his head lost. The change of topics was fast.
"If you need to, there's few buckets left as we can't really go to the hot springs." He chuckled. Signalling with his hand.
"Or not, the mat is already ready for you, sleep whenever you'd like."
"And what about you?"
Neteyam stops.
"Me?"
"Yes, why aren't you going to sleep?"
"Can't."
"Can't what?" Furrowing his brows.
"Just can't." He exclaimed back. An empty tense look on his face.
"We will go hunting tomorrow, you and I, I can train you to use it." He pointed at the bow. "You should rest, you've had a long day." He added lastly as he entered to another space for privacy.
Leaving Aonung in the same tent he was so nervous to walk in for. Aonung looked at the cozy mat that was made for him. He mumbled by himself as he got ready for bed.
"So have you."
Notes:
SLUMBER PARTYYY YAY LMAO
went to watch the recent hunger games and lets just say it did not disappoint, made me have again new ideas to write about 😌
Chapter 8: dream hunt
Notes:
HELLO HELLO THIS IS A LONG ONEEE
its gonna go UP and them very down, but itll be a good ride yall, TRUST ME🙏
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Aonung was a deep sleeper. Nothing would ever wake him up. Even in his worst nightmares he wouldn't wake up from it. Any sleep was good sleep to him at this point. But this night was just not working for him. He tossed and tossed and tossed. He just wouldn't fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. The candle light coming from the next room would just bother him to smitherings. Neteyam hasn't gone to sleep either. It kept both of them awake.
It annoyed Aonung.
It annoyed how he cared enough for being awake for this fool. He hated it. Even untying his hair as the pulling back to his spine didn't help much either. Wanting to yell, scream, shout 'go to sleep already!' But the light just kept flashing through the blinds. He grunted as he tossed again for the millionth time. Neteyam kept working on something. Or so he assumed because the light was on at all times for the sake of him being able to see whatever he was doing.
Aonung tried to sneak once behind the curtain but Neteyam would for sure hear him, he almost did already the way he turned to look at the doorway where Aonung once lurked.
Now he was back again under the covers on the mat, it was still chilly so he kept the duvet on. But angry as he stared at that goddamn orange flickering light coming through.He would not sleep this night well. Alas he closed his eyes and counted in which how many ways could he kill this fool or make him put off the light.
Maybe after the 98th time he eventually fell into sleep.
He was back at the forest. The bioluminescent greens shot through. It was night. This was a territory he had not yet seeked. He turned around to listen to the voices, feeling a glimmering light shine through his back, it felt warm. And welcoming. Turning his torso around, it was now a different scenery. A forest. But not the same one, this was different. Very different. Must be their spirit tree, Aonung thought. There were strigns of Eywa, flying through the wind, the wind making them move. It was beautiful. Aonung smiled as he let his arms touch them while walking through, seeking more. Galloping through the spirit trees, yet halting when hearing a laugh. From behind him. Shocked, he turns.
"They're beautiful aren't they?"
He couldn't recognize their face. It was somehow.. distorted.
"Beautiful like--"
And now not even hearing the rest. It was like this was something he wasn't meant to see, yet he saw. He saw how their hand reached to his face, touching it, bringing them closer and closer till--
He wakes up. Blinking his eyes open of suprise. The light was again hitting his face, now for sure about to complain about this out loud. But it wasn't night anymore. It was morning, and the sunlight was hitting through the curtains. It flapped as a gusp of wind flew through again, making it seem that the man he was about to burst out for was not there. He grunted as he just wanted to go back to sleep. It was more comftorable.
Fuck the schedule, he can wait.
*rambling*
*more rambling*
*flap*
*footsteps*
..
*closer footsteps and a breath to his face*
"Aonung."
Seriously?
"Aonung, are you awake?"
He grunts. No I'm definately not. Still sleepy.
"Get up, we're hunting today."
Aonung doesn't feel like responding so he just lets his curly hair hide his face as he turns away from the in the moment annoying voice.
Now Neteyam sighs instead.
"C'mon it's the best when we do it early in the morning."
"Why not at night? Or later?" As he tries to get more duvet to cover him.
"Because--" He now takes the duvet bit more off, just enough to let the cold breeze get to him. Aonung scrambles awake. Hair all over his face.
"the hunting will take our entire day, that's why." Neteyam finishes. Now letting go of the duvet as he gets up, smirking. Letting Aonung get ready by himself as he exits the tent. Aonung grunts.
"Unbelieveable.."
Aonung yawns for the hundreth time as he now follows Neteyam through their base. Definate purple shade circles form under Aonung's eyes as he rubs his eyes. They walk by the tent where Tsireya was still located at.
He makes Neteyam stop and asks to visit her briefly, before wasting his entire day as he dramatically explains. Neteyam nods and Aonung runs away inside. First thing coming to his vision as Mo'at was checking on her bandages, now sitting up as they were taken off, Mo'at touching the cuts, seeing which and which are not infected or fresh anymore. She asks from time to time what hurts and what not. Aonung interrupts this as he clears his throat. Not really making Mo'at flinch an inch, but rather continuing her work. Instead Tsireya turns to the sound and greets him in.
"They're letting you out?"
"Seeing the outside can heal my mind faster." She explains. Of course seeing the ikrans atleast. Aonung rolls his eyes. His sisters adventurous attitude was something else. She looks back at him too, finally happy to get outside, but notices the gear he has on. She feels the chest garment.
"You're going hunting?"
"I am."
"With whom?"
Aonung looks else where, suddenly flustered as if it was a crime to say who. Tsireya already guessed.
"Ah I see, the one behind your eyes." She teased.
Aonung stops her. Tuttung his tingue, signing back to her sharply.
"Do not. Not when his grandmother is here."
"But thats the gist." She laughs more.
"Aih! Quit it. I'll leave now." He ends.
"I'll be back by nightfall or evening." He later adds vocally. Putting his hadn to her head. "Stay safe." She puts hers on top as a good bye.
"You too."
He exits as he lets the Tsahik do her duty.
"Your brother is indeed interesting." Mo'at says after a small silence. Tsireya turns to look at her.
"He is." She laughs. Now feeling a tiny pain as her back continued to be examined.
"Okay let's go." Aonung jogs back to Neteyam. He nods back.
"Good."
"I don't know why.." Neteyam turns to look at him, they were hiking up a very tall hill.
"...but I thought forest hunting would be more exciting?" Aonung huffed as they were walking more up.
"We don't find our prey easily, and besides that's not what we're doing right now."
Aonung stops. "We're not!?" He asks mad.
"Not yet, I told you, you need to learn your bow before killing with it." Neteyam answers back as he just keeps going. Aonung shakes his head.
"I'm not that unexperienced with a bow, I do know how--"
"Crossbows don't count Aonung."
"No I have used one! But I chose spear and knife training instead.." He mumbled.
Neteyam chuckled.
"Just bit more and we're there okay?"
He hears another loud and clearly tired groan. Neteyam wasn't even breaking a sweat.
They climb up few last rocks withh moss, Neteyam alwaus extending his hand incase Aonung would ever take it as he wasn't particurarly that experienced with climbing.
"I'm not tired I don't need your help." He said back as he climbed on his own. Neteyam sighed as he took his palm back.
"Fine." He just says as he turns to continue. Aonung eyed him a bit. He was thinking whether to not ask about yesterday. But if he will sleep with him more he shoud atleast put out his thoughts on the annoying candle light, right?
"Your candles almost kept me awake the whole night."
As Aonung climbed the second last rock, Neteyam instead slowed his phase down. He stood there for a second before just muttering a quiet "Sorry."
Aonung sighed. He needed more than that.
"Why can't you just sleep too?"
"I did sleep."
"Well not enough because I was awake too long to know you slept much less than me."
"..."
"Look, I don't care what you do, or whatever the reason is that you're awake but, atleast keep in mind I sleep there too Neteyam." He turned to look at him now. Despite his words Aonung had a worried expression on. Trying his best to mask it as not one though. Neteyam just looked before nodding back.
"I'm sorry, I'll think about it." He jumps another rock. "We're here now, let's go." He says as he tries for the last time extend his hand to Aonung. Aonung looks at him and decides to in the end take support from him. Neteyam pulls him up as well, turning his back so he could see where they were exactly going.
Aonung widened his eyes.
It was a beautiful meadow, with some hay, greens as well and mountains in the distance. The early morning sun played with the nature in the ground, flickering it through them. It seemed like a perfect place to practise with a bow.
"C'mon, let's get to work." The last thing Neteyam says as he leads Aonung with him to the field.
"No you're doing it improperly again."
"Argh I'm quitting this!" Aonung lets out frustrated. It was maybe the tenth time Neteyam has been fixing his posture and Aonung was not having it anymore. He breathes in as he relaxes the bow and almost letting out frustrated tears. Feeling shame inside.
"Why is it so difficult..." He mumbled as he looked elsewhere, not wanting to show this side to Neteyam. Neteyam sighed. He may have been too hard on him. He puts his hand to his shoulder, turning him around to face him, yet his eyes wouldn't look up.
"I'm sorry you are doing great just... I may have carried away on this.." He apologizes. Aonung lifts his eyes now. They were sparkling of almost letting the tears out. It really reminded Neteyam of himself younger. He tried to smile, letting Aonung know it was okay.
"You were probably a pro when you learned to use this." Aonung said as he sulked. Sniffling his nose.
"I actually wasn't." Neteyam confessed. "I am not this excellent warrior or a brother you're maybe seeing me as-- I'm not. Really. I may try to succeed to profectionism but in the truth I am not that good." He says, trying to be sincere as possible.
It may have helped Aonung. Feeling the burden of a unsuccessful warrior slide a bit off his shoulders. He smiled. Out of relief. He picked the bow again as Neteyam watched. He tensed his stomach, held his breath, looked into the horizon... and let go.
The arrow flew straigther than ever before, like a lighting, flying over the meadow all the way to the red spot, hitting it. It wasn't in the middle, but that didn't matter, what mattered was that Aonung believed in himself. He hit the target, not pass it.
He screamed slightly of victory. Smile so wide, that it felt unfamiliar to his muscles on his face. Lifting his hand up as he yipped of happiness. He could do this. He could succeed. Neteyam was in awe of all of this. Watching as the pure look on his face was the most beautiful he has witnessed so far. The sun was lowering a bit as they were practising for a long time, yet the sunset made Aonung look even more ethereal. Like in slow motion Aonung turned to him, still smiling as he yelled of getting the arrow back and wanting to go again. Neteyam could barely process any words as he just watched him glide through the golden hour. Is this what--
"I got it!"
Aonung runs back as he goes into the same position again. Relaxing his face as he breathed in as he did the same as before, letting go.
Another hit in the red circle. Closer. He yelled.
"Ha ha! You see that forest boy?" He asked in excitement. Neteyam slowly smiled, as happy as Aonung was.
"I did. You did good." He replied. Aonung smiled back as he was now getting the rest of the arrows back, now they were ready to hunt.
Neteyam went forwad this time, signalling with simple hand gestures that Aonung could understand, thiugh he felt as hos signing was better but alas he tried to let it be.
They sneaked past vines and leaves over them, Aonung walking right behind Neteyam's steps like he thaught him. They heard a crack of a stick nearby. Their ears halted and turned towards their right. Neteyam signalled.
'A deer' He said. Aonung nodded. Neteyam went in first, checking the perimeter on that side. Close and easy they found their prey. It was eating some grass as it stayed in its place. Aonung came right behind him, about to ask what next but Neteyam signalled something else.
'Come forward.' He signed.
'What?!' Aonung mouthed.
Neteyam squeezed his shoulder as he breathed out.
'You can do it.' He said with his eyes. Different from Aonung's uncertain ones. He did hit the goal but this was real, a real animal he had to hit. And they were not in the field anymore. He gulped and sneaked in front of Neteyam. Doing the breathups like he teached, using his own water breathing technique as a bonus. Calming his heart completely.
Neteyam raised his brows. That was new?
Aonung stepped just a bit forward, still quiet as ever, amazing Neteyam more. He stepped on a moss of rocks, grounding himself in, on his knees. The deer was still eating as its circle like ears flapped because of insects. Aonung tensed his bow.
Just like that. Neteyam watched intensely.
Just let go. He waited. Aonung tensed into the perfect position, there was nothing to fix in Neteyams mind. His muscles flexed. Neteyam was staring. Aonung breathed another one in as he remembered the way of the water.
The creature lifted its head right towards them. Aonung looked into its obvilious eyes that reflected in the low light. They glowed like it did, caused by the early evening rising. Another breath. He pulled just a bit farther.
Until he let go.
It hit its rib, screaming as it fell down. Aonung breathed out as everything else in the background became a blur. Speeding to it, as he reclaimed his hunt. He didn't know whether Neteyam praised him or was quiet, either way he finished the job with his marbled knife. Smoothly and quietly, repeating the words he already knew. Closing its eyes as he could finally get the air he was holding back for. Smiling again in victory. He spanned to Neteyam to see how his "mentor" looked. Aonungs smile faded.
Neteyam was absolutely enchanted. He knew Aonung was a warrior but that this kind of warrior, he felt like smacked in the head. A breathing technique like that? Amazing. He stared and stared as Aonung was trying to get the point of his glancing. Poking Neteyams chest, feeling like electric touches to him. Spreading all over his body.
Do it again, he pleased. Touch me more his mind said--
"Neteyam?"
He was blurred out.
"What?"
A beat.
"Sorry-- that was a good kill." He breathed out as trying to get back to his normal proud smile. Aonung smiled briefly back as they got up and tied its legs together. Walking back to the horses that were few corners back. Aonung offered to carry it as he did it himself but Neteyam didn't allow him.
"A winner should carry his prizes forest boy." He torted as they were almost back.
"This is just my courtesy as a mentor, for this once Nung?"
..
Nung?
"So let me just help you." Neteyam continued. Not even aware of rose blushed cheeks and ears Aonung had. They put the deer on back of the horse, as Aonung jumped up. He grinned at the back of his prey. He can't wait to tell Tsireya.
"Hiya!" They yipped and went back to the village for the great news.
"A celebration!" Mo'at yelled as she clapped her hands. Neytiri nodded along.
"A celebration for our visitor! And his great mentor!" She hurrayed. Aonung felt flustered, the other na'vis around him suddenly no shyness around asking him questions about the shoot. Distance, technique, where, how; Aonung felt like he was drowning in the pile. Neteyam laughed a bit but grabbed his wrist to get the others back off a little.
"Okay okay, ask him more some other time young soldiers." He said. Groans of the teens were heard as they had to scatter. Neteyam giggled some more as he turned to Aonung.
"You have admirers now."
"Do I?"
He smiled as Aonung saw him staring him some more. He sweated and wiped his palms, playing with his fingers. The angry scowl.
"Um... I should go to talk to 'Reya now.." He mentiones as he exits to go to her sister. Neteyam kept his eyes on him before grabbing his wrist. Aonung turned to him.
"Meet me after... the celebration, please. I want to congratulate you personally."
"Personally?" Aonung furrowed his brow.
"Yes, if... that's okay with you?" He stirred his eyes, Neteyam felt nervous inside, even the breathing techniques wouldn't calm his heart now as he waited for Aonung's response. Aonung looked back at him, thinking what the answer would be himself.
"If-- I mean.." Neteyam continued. "I'll be by Eywa if you're able to come. Since I'm sure you'll have your fans and all that." He laughed a bit to ease the tension. Aonung finally nodded back, wasn't exactly a direct answer to anything what Neteyam said. But it was an accepting nod. He let go of Aonung's hand as he scratched his own nape as he cleared his throat.
"I'll go.. prepare the event with my grandmother, see you then, maybe." He said lastly as he left to his family. Aonung just stared. He wanted to say goodbye but he had to think. Think alot.
Aonung knocked on the same similar medical door, waiting for his sisters response.
He was going to knock again until the door was opened by his sister herself. Walking. Not in bed. On her feet. And Aonung was horrified.
"Why are you standing!? Shouldn't someone still check on you!?"
"Brother calm down, I do have someone, don't worry." She turned as she showed...
"Hey fish lips."
...Neteyam's brother. Oh. Aonung scowled.
"What, him?" He asked rudely. Tsireya slapping his chest.
"Kiri or Tuk couldn't make it and since my mom is with grandmother they said I could check on her." Signalling her back. Aonung did not like this.
He shook his head. "No."
There was a short silence. Lo'ak laughed a bit of confusion. "No--?"
"No you're not allowed in here, go."
"Lo'ak!! What are you--"
Aonung pulled the tree hugger by his arm to the doorway, Lo'ak stumbling along as he looked at Tsireya for answers she clearly had none for.
Now at the entrance Aonung, though not tall enough than Lo'ak but he still did the intimidating act, while smiling generously.
"Yup, thank you for your kind help to check on my sister, you did great but we're good now so goodbye." He says as he closes the door, not even making Lo'ak have any last words. The door was now shut as Tsireya scoffed.
"Seriously?!"
"You're not getting involved with him." He pointed sharply."
"Broter as if you're any better!"
"Tsk. I am not involved with anyone." Tsireya stood there in disbelief of his brothers own blindness. She rolled her eyes as she got to her own work. Opening a basket of things.
"What is that?" Aonung followed.
"This was a gift from Lo'ak." Aonung opened his mouth, but Tsireya covered it with her palm. "That I asked for. It was weaving supplies. So I could've made forest garments." She ended and took her palm off his mouth.
He tried to detest but saw the side eye of his sister and rolled back as he accepted the answer for once.
"Whatever..."
Tsireya took the weaving supplies out as she scattered them on the floor. She sighed as Aonung kicked dust. "So... what made you come here?"
Aonung lifted his eyes.
Oh shit. Right. Neteyam.
He can't say that now can he? He would be a hypocrite.
He felt suddenly now embarassed as he turned his back on her. "Nothing nothing... just, the hunting was good today and... well.. I guess we're celebrating that's all." He said as he played with his fingers before feeling a fist to his back.
"Ow!" He massged the spot Tsireya hit at.
"Brother that is amazing! You should wear something special for the celebration!" She squeled. A makeover is what Aonung basically heard. He shook his head fast. "No... no! 'Reya no I don't need to--"
"But I just finished this for you!" She replied as she held a different loincloth of beads, like a skirt their mother used to wear and a beautiful round necklace, given the influence by the Omatikaya wear.
Should he? Would he look good in it? Would Neteyam--
No. No!
It wouldn't be for him.
It would be for himself and himself only. He nodded to himself. For himself only. To celebrate.
Nothing more.
He nodded at her sister as she screamed in joy, pulling him more inward as she decided to remake his hair too. He felt nervous. Usually the makeovers her sister did to him ended...badly. Yet he tried to have some faith, hopeful.
"I'm done brother!" She said as she let go of his hair. Aonung was standing now, as Tsireya put on the garments for him.
(Excluding the loincloth as of course he wasn't a baby.)
She pulled few curls out as she did final finishing touches to his face as well. Borrowing few of her sisters jewerly as she insisted.
"How did you carry all of this with us?!" As Tsireya settled few beads on his face. "I have a big pouch."
"For sure you have." Aonung retorded back. Second slap of the day.
Tsireya stepped off a stool as she turned him around, looking at her masterpiece. She nodded in satisfaction. "You're beautiful Ao." She said in happiness.
"Well I don't feel like it yet.. maybe-- maybe we should leave few beads off I mean it was just one catch--"
"Don't. We're doing this brother, you've been occupied in this whole war that you haven't remembered to lean back a little, you should look beautiful today."
Aonung didn't say anything back, but his sister took that as a sign of her being correct. She smiled again as she pulled him to a close by reflection. Taking her own reflective knife of her side pocket. Wide enough to show Aonung what his sister had done.
And well did Tsireya do something good.
His hair was all unbraided, except few small strings of braids in front, similar to Tsireya's seaweed frontpiece but these were longer so that they fell behind his ears all the way down to his chest. Knitted at the end by few beads. The chest garment, fixed by his usual iknimaya garment to a more flowly forest one. A small choker made by his sister, connecting to the garment on his chest. And lastly his beady loincloth, falling over his hips like his mothers. Tsireya could just burst at any minute.
"You look like mama." She teared up. It made Aonung smile just a little bit, he comforted her face as he hugged her, feeling small sobs as he patted her back.
"Okay... you should go." As she wiped her tears.
"Make Neteyam speechless." She laughed. He became angry now.
"I am not--!"
"Hush now, go brother!" She interrupted while pushing him out of her chambers. Making the door go shut as she went on preparing herself for the feast. Probably for the other forest boy--
Ew. Aonung was grossed out by that.
He's not good enough for her, he thinks. Shaking his head as he walked where the party was happening. Trying to find the closest familiar face in the crowds of the indigo blue people.
First thing seeing Kiri with their little sister.... and the dummy. He strutted closer as he tried to greet them (ignorning Lo'ak).
"Hey you, was your sister good?" Kiri asked as she switched her look to him.
"She was, thank you, she can walk well now."
Switching his glance to Lo'ak. "But next time...please find someone else to check up on her if you can't go."
"Excuse me fishlips--"
"Aonung!" They group turned their heads at Mo'at who walked by them, pulling Aonung with her.
"Walk with me." He looked at the others, Kiri signalling to just go. They walked to the main area where the rest would eat. Preparing the seatings and cooking the deer. Mo'at finally finding her dear daughter Neytiri talking to Jake, in their own hut. They barge in loud manner.
"Daughter!" Mo'at yelled. The two adults turn around to look at them, faces conflicted. She quit her smile as she let go of Aonung. "Something wrong?" She asked, Neytiri looks at her with a certain expression, her mother understanding and turning to Aonung instead.
"Sorry boy, it seems my plans have been mixed. You should go find Neteyam."
"Wait what--"
"Go." Pushing him out as she closes the thick curtain behind her. Hearing light mumbling but couldn't figure anything of it.
He waits and stands at the front of it few minutes and scoffs. Walking away.
"This family is so.." He mumbled. He should just go to the party st this point.
He walked along as he found the community, fire cracking as people already were feasting up.
Trying to find maybe certain someone from the crowd, but he wasn't even sure if he would recognize him. He entered as starting to feel stares just trying to find a nice corner where to--
"Hey!"
Not again. Aonung turned around.
"You shot that deer right? We wanna know how you--"
Nope. Not today, Aonung dashes to the other direction, swiping across the crowds as he didn't want another bombardment. He shaked his head as he just watched at the party. He really wasn't feeling it so he could just go and visit the horses instead.
Aonung walked further from the feast, at the corner of the mountain, he felt his curls be shaken as the same chillful breeze hit him. He looked down as another hit of wind hit him, lifting his head in a dash and gripped to the rocks next to him. He noticed a while back thick vines, tracks to other floating mountains, he thought.
Maybe he could go across them? No, he should have more time, they'll maybe come looking for him sooner or later. He goes past the thought and decides maybe it was best to just go to the place he mentioned where he would be.
Well it was now or never as it would be a long trip. He stepped forward before a big creature flew past him, straight up. He falls a bit, trying to take support of the rocks again. Fluttering his eyes as what on earth flew pass him.
Oh.
"It's you." He says. It was... that thing.
It creaked at him. Coming closer, Aonung stood his ground. Feeling his heart shake.
"Easy--" Trying to say before the thing-- Suzi snuggles her head closer. Maybe dare to say almost cuddling him. He laughs nervously as he pats her head as a greeting back. "What are you doing here?"
She turns her head as well as her body, signalling to hop on.
With out Neteyam? This was going to be hard.
Aonung swallows as he takes the support from her, jumping on her, not sure where to out his hands as Neteyam usually stood in front of him.
"Um--" No time wasteed as she already took off, making Aonung flop forward, grab her queues to hold tight. She glided through the night sky as the stars sparkled above. Maybe it wasn't that bad anymore, he was getting used to it. Bit by bit. He let out a smile as he admired the forest again above as it became to glow.
Suzi flew closer to glowing trees, on the edge of it, letting Aonung to come down.
It was just like in his dream he had. The shining trees, was this Eywa's place? He stood in the edge as he felt a push from Suzi. She snickered as a message of saying "coward."
"I am not." Aonung scowled. Even without a bond he could tell the ikran was exactly like Neteyam in sense of teasing. He rolled his eyes as his ears went back, looking at Eywa's forest. He took a deep breath as he took the first step. He wasn't scared of Eywa or the trees, but what scared him was what was this night going to hold. Something was up, but Aonung wanted hold on to his obviliousness just a bit longer.
He walked past the tendrils that hanged from the trees, feeling them between his hands. His hair flowed between gushes of wind every other minute. It ticked his face. Sometimes pulling them off.
He slowed his steps as no na'vi was indeed to be seen.
Was this a prank?
Should he leave?
Maybe Suzi was feeling vengeful for his earlier comments?
Maybe--
"Hey fishboy."
Fuck.
He turned around and there he was.
And there he stood.
He was different too. Different attire. Formal.
Somethins was up.
Aonung turned his ears in as he smiled back at him. He didn't know what to make of it. Other than that the butterflies in his stomach did not help the uneasy knot inside of him. His palms were sweaty and the hair kept tickling him. He wasn't feeling any games now.
"You look beautiful."
No.
"Just my sister's doing." He tried to ignore it. Humbling himself.
"No." What?
"You look beautiful even without an attire change."
His eyes sparkled. Really?
"You think so?" He looked at him. Neteyam grinned. "I do."
Wondering if Tsireya was both of their stylist tonight. His hair was unbraided as well, but still put back, not by feather, but by a flower, it made his eyes stood out-- wait? Why was he staring at his eyes?
The garment as well, no warrior cloth on him, just bead necklase, larger at that, making it droop down on his collarbones, waist simplified as nothing on it. Lastly a loincloth, but more detailed cloth, it had beadings to it. Making it sparkle. He walked closer to him.
"Well, congratsulations on your prize, you've earned it."
"I should thank my mentor instead. The training made it happen, not me." He felt bashful. Neteyam disagreed, shaking his head as he held Aonung's hand out of reflex.
"No, no stop saying things like that."
"Like what?"
"That it doesn't matter, that you don't matter."
Aonung laughed. "I'm sorry, it is a habit."
"Where do you get it?"
"I envy my sister too much. It isn't her fault, mine is." He turned away from Neteyam, circling, feeling the tendrils again in his hands.
"I just envy... it just feels like the worlds perfection was layed on her and me... I was left the scraps--"
"Aonung." He felt a tense tone. Turning himself to the forest boy again. He was closer now.
If Neteyam wanted anything in the world, it would be to see him satisfied with himself.
"Let yourself be victored, I saw you."
"What?"
"When you hit the mark, I saw you, let yourself feel like that more often."
"You saw me--" Aonung was confused, he saw him--
"In fact, you should let yourself be cared for, you try to look out too much, let yourself be pampered for a while."
Wait--
"Neteyam it is my--"
"It is not a duty, it is something to be chosen, and--" Neteyam tries to knot his tongue but he was too far now, too close to him to not let it out.
"And I could do that."
Neteyam swallowed nothing.
"For you."
Notes:
is it a confession or a promise for a great friendship 🤓
stay tuned for another work (inspired by tbotsas !)
ANDD final chapter of among all the fish
++ i have some visuals of them in this story so idk if i should post them on the next chapter or make a separate post for all the visuals for these stories 🫣
Chapter 9: ambivalence
Notes:
Ok 1st of all this update was supposed to come MUCH earlier so sorry bout that 😭😭
Anyway enjoy !!! Stay tuned for soonee uodate for the among all the fish im trying to move onto that now 🤭
++ i just psoted this straight here so sorry for the typos for some moments😭
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Standing. Like the world had stopped spinning. Like Aonung stopped spinning.
Did Eywa make him suddenly mute?
Why wasn't he speaking anything? Saying anything?
His tongue was rolled up. He breathed as he stared at Neteyam. Who looked-- more or less (more) intensely back at him. His hand still in his.
Locked in.
Aonung swallowed.
And again.
And again.
Why was everything stuck in the moment?
Argh! He hated when he does this. It's the nerves. Always betraying him when he needed them the most. Gosh, he feels ashamed. He knew the longer he stayed quiet the longer he was making the man opposite of him anxious.
He made himself anxious.
What was he supposed to say?
He knew the extention of his obviliousness was medium but it couldn't reach this far anymore. He can't lie if he knew what that meant. What he meant. To him. But he felt conflicted. Him? Could he care for him? Could he see them together? Is he allowed for that?
Even back in their own clan he felt as if he was a warrior, not a lover. He shouldn't use his time for that, but rather for showing his parents his worth. He felt duty and burden to show it. Yet these past few weeks it has felt as if... it has faded away? Was he rebelling against his own nature?
Choosing... love? Choosing the life maybe he was meant for, maybe he should let be loved. Recalling back to the shot, he felt free. Free of any burden in the world. And he just felt... happy and like it was for himself. Picking his hands and nails as Aonung tried to open his mouth. Speak any words.
He felt weak again.
Weak and powerless. Oh if only his sister were there.
Tsireya would know exactly what to say, what to comfort, what to answer. Hold their hand, spell the words love and admiration. He wanted that.
He wanted to do that.
Another list to envy for--
No.
Not envy.
Stopping with the envyness.
Just enough.
Just be enough.
If you are enough for the perfect warrior in front of you, you are enough for yourself. Claim your worth back and don't ask for it, he thought.
Aonung wanted--
He wanted--
He--
FUCK!
A tear rolled down. He shook as he held his hands tight in his own fists.
He cried.
Bawled.
They just wouldn't stop coming.
He might have looked crazy to him.
If Neteyam ran away right this second he wouldn't blame him.
What freak falls into tears after a confession like that?
He tried to say again.
"I--"
Hiccup.
"I am--"
Hic.
"Nete--"
The tears hid his way to look at him. So he squeezed them shut. Putting his palm over them, he could feel how his ears were shut next to his head, tail circled around himself for protection.
Vulnerability.
He shook in his shoulders as he hiccuped to get air.
Was liking someone this overwhelming?
He just felt footsteps closer to him. He cleared his head a little and shook it.
"No no-- I'm--" He wiped them off.
"I'm sorry, don't-- I don't know why--"
A hug so tight he knew only Neteyam could do that. Opening his eyes wide as he felt Neteyam's whole presence absord his tears, comforting him. Showing warmth. His fingers shook, should he lift them up?
"Oh Aonung..." Neteyam started.
"Just let me hold you. That's all."
Aonung buried his face to the crook of his neck. The tears were falling to his skin. But Neteyam didn't mind. He didn't mind at all. Aonung only sobbed, he felt his knees weak as he started to feel jelly in his legs. Slowly, falling down and Neteyam fell down with him. Aonung on his knees, between Neteyam's, covering him, protecting him as he hugged tighter than it was possible. The palms spreading and squeezing every feeling he felt Aonung had to let out. For the first time Aonung felt warm. Warm and seen. He hiccuped no understandable words and Neteyam hushed him kindly.
"It's okay, don't worry." He said.
Was this okay? What even was this? Aonung couldn't make any sense of it other than just accepting it as it is. His walls just crumbled by the smallest crack and that was what it all took really.
Neteyam maybe knew, but he didn't force him to say it. Not now. This; was more than enough. Let him be comforted and loved. Shown love. Shown that he can be treated like this. He wanted that more than anything for him. Loathing to just hold him like this since the day he saw those fearful crystal eyes. Hugging him tighter just so that he wasn't dreaming as well.
Two weeks.
Two. Weeks. Since the emotional moment between the two of them and Aonung was avoiding Neteyam like a plaque.
Everytime Neteyam was back at his hut Aonung decided he would not be there, and whenever Neteyam would decide to be out; Aonung would be there. Literally coming back from whatever he was doing to their tent, sneaking under the covers without Neteyam knowing. And yet everytime he came back, that same goddamn orange candle light was on. Every. Night. He could after the 5th day sleep somehow well after it. But the nightmares of regret of their encounterment kept haunting him more of his beauty sleep. He felt his bags were heavier as he walked over the village, one day having a glimpse of himself as he was bathing and well...
Let's say the shame did not look good on him.
Maybe after the third week he would have gray hairs by then.
He was just simply too embarassed. Embarassed to face him again after that night. After his fucking vulnerable moment that he just couldn't bear any more of this... feeling he felt. Was he going to cry again? Sob? Perhaps be angry? He just didn't want to know. It was too much all at once and everything after that he didn't even answer to him. He was out of his mind. Clearly.
Clearly.
...
...
But he did know what he wanted to say, and what Neteyam's meaning was behind those words. But fuck was it hard to be face to face to him.
He knew the answer he so hardly wanted to let out wouldn't disappoint the forest boy, but even if his body said it, his mind didn't yet. He felt as if he was breaking a pact he had made to himself back then.
Simply put after Aonungs burst out he breathed, and breathed, Neteyam easing him down and helping to be calm again. Even as wiping the tears off his face, saying the most kind and wonderful words a dear friend-- or whatever could say after such breakdown. When right after it just hit Aonung like a blast.
He became red, flustered, ashamed; lowering his ears, trying to get away from the comforting hands that kept reaching out for him. Away of Neteyam's questions as Aonung turned around and left. Ran away from him and the reality of all of this. And thinking about it after... it made it him even more embarassed.
As he was smushing down herbs he slapped his forehead of the flashback of embarassment yet again. They were making medicine with his sister for the Tsahik. Alone in the thick of a tree branch. She kept eyeing him every other minute.
"Brother if you slap your forehead so much it'll be red forever!" She finally snapped.
Aonung looked at her as he rubbed the latest slap mark he did to himself.
"Sorry..."
"Don't apologize to me! Apologize to your innocent forehead!" She tutted. Signing with her palm of a hand.
'What is up with you? You're acting all weird... weirder than usual.' Aonung frowned at the last remark. No matter, he sighed and signed back to her.
'I hate relationships you know, why can't we all just be by lonesome?'
She leaned her head to the side, a definately weird question from her weird brother.
"What happened?" She asked calmly, she usually would joke about Neteyam to him, but this seemed serious.
"I just... how can you be so vulnerable, so open and talk."
"Talk about what?"
"Just things! I don't know how to do that well enough as you do and it is making me insane!"
She sighed and put her had to his head, he put his palm over hers. His ears were droopy.
"I am not the best example of it either but-- you're just too much like mama. She also doesn't like to talk about things, but that's why he met dad and he was able to bring out that vulnerability in her, to start doing it."
"And me?" He asked.
"Neteyam does bring that in you, maybe you're just scared of it brother, I can see he brings the best of you forward."
Aonung sulked, he would've rather wanted to hear "forget him! He's not good for you anyway" talk.
"Avoiding him will not make it any easier Ao."
"I know..."
"And besides you can't hang out with me anymore."
Aonung turns his head in a flash. "What!? Why?!"
"Because you're doing all of my work double the time! I won't be left to do any good, and you need other company besides me, other people to talk to."
"But you can be the other people--"
"No. I am your sister that is different."
He rolled his eyes. Leaning into his hand as Tsireya continued now on her weaving.
"You should find him. Talk."
"But what can I start with when I see him?"
She looks at him as she puts her work down.
"An apology is a good start."
"Aonung this is so stupid."
He says to himself, straddling down to the pathaway to Neteyam's hut.
"This is crazy. You can't do this."
He shakes his head as his brain and heart were having an argument.
'Tell him you're sorry! Fix this!'
'No. This is stupid, we didn't do anythign wrong! It was just too overwhelming to us, we can turn back!'
'That is us just avoiding the problem, we should--'
"Argh! Enough." He mumbles as he finds the village again, climbing back up. His feet more used to now to the hard surface on the floating mountains.
He knew Neteyam would be in his tent, that is exactly why he was out of it the whole day-- or the whole two weeks to be exact. He kept breathing air out so his heart wouldn't accidentally jump with it. Fiddling with his fingers, practising a sincere apology. If he could look at his hands the whole time it'd work perfectly--
No. It needs to come from the heart. Eye contact is key.
Why does it need to be this complicated? He repeated in his head.
He reached the family tent now; progress. He glanced in as he saw the usual process. Mo'at with herbs, Kiri helping her, Tuk right behind her learning as Neytiri was cooking with Jake and Lo'ak making arrows for his bow. The family had now gotten used to the sibling pair, so sometimes either of them glancing behind the cover was not unsual for them anymore. Now more than welcoming with open arms. At first Aonung decided to check if Neteyam had in anyway accidentally been with them there; he wasn't. He was about to leave but he just stood there, getting stuck again as he was closer to his hut. And the sudden growling stomach after smelling the delicious food had also no reason of his sudden stay. He eyed more at the food when Lo'ak noticed him first.
"Just come on in, you know its open."
Aonung looked at him. Suprised, but he frowned a bit. He always said stuff like that. Which was odd because why would the cover be "closed" anyway? It wasn't like those compartment sky people covers which lock you in. He came further as the rest of the family continued its duties like nothing had happened. Like mentioned; they got used to the Metkayina siblings.
Aonung eyed a bit of the rest as he came to Lo'ak, as he wasn't really that busy. And maybee he could get intell as what Neteyam was up to--
"He's not in his tent at the moment if you were wondering."
Crap.
"Oh." Aonung just said. Lo'ak eyed him a bit, laughed and continued with his arrows.
"Do you wanna help?" Lo'ak asked. Aonung looked at him a bit. Well... a small distraction wouldn't help would it? So he nods.
"Okay, hold this. I'll sharpen this in the meantime." As he gives the center of the bow when Lo'ak sharpens the pointy ends of the arrow.
"He's been asking about you all the time you know?" He said but bit quieter as he figured maybe Aonung didn't want the rest to know about it yet.
Aonung shifted his eyes from the pretty arrows.
"W-what?"
"Yeah, look, I don't know what happened with the two of you after the feast, but please talk to him, because he's getting on my nerves with all of his panic talk."
"Panic talk?"
"Lo'ak."
...
"Lo'ak.."
...
"Lo'ak!!"
His little brother startled awake. Slight drool in the side of his mouth as he was in deep sleep in the comfort of his mat.
"Bro it is in the middle of the--"
"I know I know but please it is important!"
Lo'ak rubs his eyes as he stands to sit a bit, it was already two days after the party but all Lo'ak wanted to do was to cover and sleep away the chaos he still felt in his body.
"Please tell me is Aonung okay?"
"What? Bro seriously you wake me up only to ask about your--"
"Just listen!!" He grunts angrily. As if he was the one that was awakened by their deep sleep. Lo'ak scoffs as he tries to shake off the sleepyness.
"All right... go on?" Cocking his eyebrows.
Neteyam sighed. "Okay... Aonung is avoiding me and I don't know what to do and--"
"Wait wait hold on-- why is he avoiding you?"
"Not the point Lo'ak."
"Well it kind of has to be if I can help you--?"
"It is none of your business!" Neteyam snaps back. Again. With the bad temper. Lo'ak scoffs of the hypocritical moment but he just wants to continue on his sleep so he just nodded his head on whatever Neteyam was asking for him to do. Only way to keept this ass out and his sleep to hit back in.
Until realising; that was a mistake.
"So he's been asking me everyday about you and I just can't simply do it anymore so please figure whatever you two have; out. He's consistent."
Aonung dozed off a bit.
"Why didn't he just come to me?"
"Probably the same reason why you didn't come to him." He let out.
....Fair.
Aonung nodded slowly as Lo'ak finished sharpening the rock in his hands, now sticking it to the tip. Aonung getting up now from next to him.
"So you're going hunting then?"
"No." He torted.
"No? Then what for is the--"
"I'm just teaching Tsireya how to use the bow."
...
"What--"
"Before you start--" Lo'ak defended. "She asked me to. She did." Aonung grunted as he had to let it off. The promise he made to respect his sisters decisions. Even if those decisions didn't seem smart to him; he didn't go against them.
He breathed out some steam as he just decided to walk out. Yet he stopped and turned back to him.
"Thank you... for telling me." He said.
Lo'ak lifted his head back at him. "Just talk to eachother." He finished off as Aonung rolled his eyes while exiting their tent.
Okay.
It was now or never.
He stood in front of the tent. He wouldn't freeze now. Nothing will stop him. He has to do it. Face it. Earn it.
Inhale. Exhale.
He flapped the cover open as he was ready to say his name, yet the owner of that name was nowhere found. Atleast not in the common area. He checked his private room; not there. Checking the surroundings of their tent; not there.
Maybe after the 6th round of checking where the hell this man was; it was time for the night bath. Feeling sweaty after this days' tasks he should just retreat to the baths. He should be back by then. Probably in a hunt. That would seem like him, he nodded.
So he strolled towards the baths.
Aonung liked bathing alone. He liked privacy, where he would let down his hair as he combed it to the world's end. Trying to recreate his mothers steps. Trying to badly to feel the warmth of her aura around him. He misses her so much.
As he now was at the baths, taking off his garments, drowing in the sorrow of homesickness the tears were flowing down his face. Making small waves in the steaming water as he let himself feel. He stepped down the rocks to the water, hair all flowing down and free as he floated down. Letting himself become wet and his hair soaked. Trying out the new hair treatment Tsireya got from the Tsahik, saying it smelled great on her so he was curious. Trying it out himself. Rubbing it in as he felt his scalp relax. This is just what he needed. Muscles feeling smooth after tensing them of the stress that haunted him after the fear of communication with certain someone.
Thinking about his mother again. He and his sister always loved the bath times. When their mother brought out their favorite toys to play in the water as it distrscted them while they got their body washed by their parents. He missed moments like those. His family. His loved ones. The water kept dripping down his back as he was half in the water, on the edge of the pool now, his hair fully stretched out as it was wet.
He kept glancing his reflection again. Feeling the bags under his eyes.
"They're getting darker..." He mumbled. Until he heard cracks from the surrounding greens. Startled he jumped in the steamy pool, looking out from behind the edge now as what lurked out there. If it was going to be another bather he was dipping out. Starting to check where he put his clothes the figure came out.
Aonungs eyes widened.
It was him.
Neteyam.
...Neteyam.
Neteyam.
NETEYAM.
It was him, coming to the baths. But fuck in the wrong moment!? He feared he already saw him, but assumingly he didn't. Yet. The pool was luckily a unformed one, so there was distance between the two of them. Aonung in the other end, hiding in a corner, while Neteyam in the other end, where you would enter in. It was wide enough for more than two na'vis of course.
Aonung kept glancing as also finding a way out. It would be inproper to talk about it here. He should leave, let him bathe in peace as well and talk about it like grown-ups back in their tent. Yep. Perfect plan.
No hint of Aonung's avoidance to be seen. Definately.
He eyed as Neteyam took off first his jewerly, he wasn't in hunting gear so assumingly other clan duties he was doing? He eyed a bit more, not in a pervert way but more of when he could sprint like a prey kind of way.
He saw as Neteyam was turning his back on him now. Yes!! The perfect moment to--
Oh shit.
His clothes. Now he remebered where he put them.
Right. Next. To. Neteyam.
And he stared at them. Stared at them so long and Aonung felt like shitting himself. Neteyam stopped at his other top garment, only his loincloth on. He looked at the maybe familiar garments as realising maybe whose they were. Instantly looking out where the culprit was.
Shit shit shit!
Aonung his behind the curve of the pool. Maybe he didn't see him yet even though now for sure knowing he was there.
"Aonung."
Keep quiet. He hasn't seen you yet.
"I know you're here, these are your garments."
Just don't say anything. Say all of it back at the camp.
Neteyam sighs. "Just don't hide from me, please."
I am not hiding just strategically waiting for other proper moment to talk to you!
"Please just come out."
I can't!
"I'm sorry."
Wait.
"If you hear me, I want you to know that I am apologizing."
What?
"I'll pick my clothes and leave you to alone." He heard as Neteyam picked up his own garments up, actually leaving the place.
This was not how it was supposed to go!
"Wait!"
Oh shit.
Fuck.
Damnit.
Curse him.
May Eywa curse his tongue, eyes, body, hair, head, mind, everything!
Why would you speak!? You were doing so well!?
Aonung now stooden up, so his head and hair and chest were visible behind the curve. Hiding the bottom of his body of course.
Neteyam had turned around. Looking at him back. It was the same intense eyes. And they plead. Plead alot of things.
"I wanted to speak to you back at your tent but... I guess this is the moment for it?" Aonung nervously said.
"Look I'm--"
"Hold on."
"What?"
"I'm coming over there."
"Wait why, you don't need to--"
And just like that. Neteyam taking off the rest of his garments, stepping down the rocks as he dipped himself in to the bath as well. Swimming over to him. Aonung felt red and not because of the warm water. He felt himself backing up to a wall. Neteyam followed.
No no no.
"You didn't need to swim over here.."
"I needed the bath anyways, I stank." He laughed. It made Aonung laugh a bit as well.
"Fine..." Aonung mumbled back.
It took a while as both thought if they were going to talk about it. It was just who would lift the cat on the table for it to happen. Should Neteyam do it? He layed in the bath as he felt himself soothe his muscles.
"Aonung I--"
"I am sorry." Aonung let out. He had to make the first step.
"For these past two weeks.. I am sorry."
"For avoiding me?"
Aonung scowled, as if he had to make it any more obvious. He sighed. "Yes."
"And sorry for sneaking in the tent like a thief?"
"Yes-- what? You still heard me?"
"You're loud even when you think you're quiet." He giggled. Aonung rolled his eyes. Did he even need to apologize again? Gathering the ends of his kindess and empathy for this man.
"Either way... I am sorry. I shouldn't have done that. And just talked to you."
"Because of the night you cried?"
"Can stop saying all of it outloud?! I am really trying my best here..." Aonung complained.
Neteyam laughed. "Sorry, continue."
Aonung breathed in. Okay. What he practised. Say it now. He lifted his head as he looked into the yellow eyes--
Oh no.
No.
Nope.
He can't do it.
Gazing instantly anywhere else. The eyecontact was too much as he predicted.
But it had to come from the heart?
"Neteyam..."
"Yes?" He felt his presence closer to him.
And waited.
"Could you comb my hair?"
...
"Comb your--?"
"Just-- please?" He could look at him again, to ask for that. He saw the slight disappointment in his face but he still felt happy that he asked. Neteyam nodded as Aonung nodded back, giving him the comb.
"Is it made from the same thing as your knife?" As Neteyam eyed the marbled comb in his hands, shining.
"My mother wanted to make to the both of us a comb and a knife as we were born; from the same material. I don't know if it's a Metkayina thing but we do that there."
He heard Neteyam hum in interest.
They proceeded as Aonung turned around. On the shallow water but on his knees as his hair was against his back.
"You should come closer." Neteyam torted.
"What?" His heart started beating.
"I don't know how you do it in the reef but here--"
Pulling Aonung a bit closer, gently, so he was almost against his chest. "We like to keep close." He said.
Aonung felt his coolness crack down immediately. Yet he had to endure.
"Fine... Just continue!"
He felt a gentle palm in the top of his head as it started to hold out chunks of his hair when the turqoise comb went down smoothly. Effects of the hair liquid he got from Tsireya.
Huh.
Well he'll be definately ask more of it.
Aonung felt fire spread over his body, but he felt as this was the moment to say it. Answer back.
Fuck it if he can't go about it like his sister would, he will just do it his own way. He repeated the words. Repeated the cursed words he so hardly tried to reject. He may as well be cursed now, let it be.
"Neteyam..."
"Mm?" Ah, the honey voice was making Aonung unfocus. He felt lean back more a bit.
Just a bit.
"I like you too."
Notes:
I really wanted to write this longer after that, dnt wanna leave this hanging even tho yall know where its about to go, but like with every ao3 author, sth crazy happened n i gotta rest it off 😭😭
ill update among the fish next for that reason as i wanna write them all cute !! (not that this wasnt but the plot here is much intense lol)
love every comment and kudos and support that you all have been sharing me, tysm ily all sm 🫶
ALSO I SAW THE EXTENDED CUT SCENES FROM THE 2ND MOVIE TODAY AND WTH, THEY WERE SO GOOD I DNT UNDERSTAMD WHY LEAVE THEM OUT!??!
JAMES CAMERON!?!?!?
that is all for now lmao
Chapter 10: muntxa si
Notes:
heyyy🧍
I KNEW I SAID ID POST NEXT OTHER WORKS BUTTT.... this just... happened... lol?
maybe yall wnt be mad about it 👀
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Neteyam thought about love; what always came to mind was the love his parents shared. It was pure, beautiful, ugly, messy and most of all strong. It conquered against all odds, whatever they might've been.
Neteyam wanted that. He longed for that. Looking at his parents from day one as they shared loving looks and respectful actions one another. He waited to find someone that he could love like that. Love that was ugly, beautiful, brave and strong.
And then… he met Aonung
He was mean, arrogant, ignorant at times, resentful, prejudiced and had a lot of self doubt.
…But he was beautiful, his soul was kind, brave, pure and found courage from the people he loved. He was fierce, a strong warrior. Not afraid to tell what he thought, honest. Honest about his feelings, honest of his heart and his emotions. Even when he might have wished to not be.
And Neteyam admired that. He looked at those blue eyes and he admired how he didn't back down.
For the most part. He helped a few times.
So, Neteyam waited for the kind of love which his parents had, and he finally found it.
What then?
"I like you too."
Aonung, the man he was honestly falling in love for; said he fancied him too. In his arms.
As he combed his hair. Was Neteyam hallucinating? At last he heard the words he repeated in his head over a thousand times as a child, wondering what feeling those would awoke in him if he heard them. If he heard from the person he loved.
And it was like a burst of euphoria. Like his brain exploded and it kept spitting out the joy he felt in that moment. Aonung said he felt the same. He saw Neteyam as he saw him. Fuck.
Neteyam stopped combing his hair momentarily as he just tried to pull himself together maybe for the tenth time since seeing Aonung in the baths. Seeing his loincloth on the floor sent him into an abyss, heart thumping against his chest. After avoiding for weeks he finally could speak to him. And after he apologized to him, he just had to jump in the pool. There was no other choice. He knew the consequences he made as he saw Aonung's flushed expression, yet he jumped in, swimming closer to him as he did not want to miss this chance.
And now he was in his hold and he told him he liked him.
He. Liked. Him.
Did he already mention Aonung likes him?
Did he?
Should he repeat it ten times again in his head?
Should he scream and shout it for the whole village to hear after his long exhaustion of talking about him to his family. Which; he knew it grained their gears.
As if he cared.
He was losing his mind. Ever since meeting his beauty he wasn't focusing anymore. He couldn't put his mind into anything if it wasn't related to Aonung. How every chance he could get just to get to know him, get closer. Closer to that wall he had to tight around him. He wanted to crack it. It was very tough. Extremely tough.
And it took numerous words of encouragement. But he did it. He saw through him. Saw through the cracks of the sensitive man that he was. He was just sensitive.
Oh Neteyam couldn't handle it. At first when he fell into tears Neteyam thought he scared him forever away from him, yet it wasn't that.
It was his own emotions. Raw emotions he felt towards him. And it was more than Neteyam ever thought of getting back. And so he held him. Held as his thoughts swept away….
… and then Aonung ran.
Ran away and Neteyam felt as if it was a prank. Scared he scared him, but now; he could see he scared himself. And that just made him want to protect him from the world. Too much evilness in it for his kind soul. Neteyam didn't have that kind of soul. Knowing that Aonung would never allow him. Yet he would do it. Without a question he would do it.
earlier that day….
Neteyam was walking to their family hut. Trying to interrogate his brother yet again. Asking more information on what Ao'nung was up to, since the act of avoiding him was still going strong. At the entrance of his family hut, before going in he heard his grandmother speak. Walking closer to the doorway, he sneakily leaned closer to listen before going in;
"That can't be… are you certain of this?"
"It will change everything Jake. How are we going to go through with this?" His mother.
"I- I don't know… but we need to keep this a secret. For now." And his father as well. What was going on?
"A secret!? It is their clan we are talking about Ma'Jake, they deserve to know!" What clan? Was it about the reef people? The ash na'vi?
It was silent for a while… his mother catches her breath.
"We can't make the same mistake again Ma'Jake-"
What mistake?
"I know that. But if we tell him, it would send them into danger. They would be next. We can't risk that. His father's last message was to-"
That was his cue. He stormed in, moving the fabric aside as he saw the group of the three people. Turning all to look at him in shock, probably worried how much he heard
"Neteyam." His father started.
"Please come in son." His grandmother asked. He nodded as his mother put her hand against his shoulder. They all looked worried.
"What is going on?"
"How much did you hear?" His father asked.
"What clan? Is it about the reef people?"
"So everything." Mo'at torted. She looked at the two of Neteyams parents. They didn't seem happy about this.
"Well go on then, if he already heard this much he deserves to know."
"Mother!"
"He is oldest. Almost coming of age as the Olo'eyktan as well." She shrugged.
It was true, Neteyam was more than ready if he was chosen to be a clan leader. And was more than occasionally a part of the battle strategies they did and lead alot of groups. He wasn't naive about war. He knew the risks. His father looked at him, maybe wondering the stakes or the same thing as he thought.
Nod. Coming to a conclusion.
"Neteyam… son… there has been some news." He started. He tried to continue but it felt difficult for him, instead finding comfort from his mates eyes, she nodded back.
"Neteyam, your father, and I… found out where the sky people have gone for all this time.."
Neteyam shook his head of confusion. That was supposed to be positive news?
"Well that's good, where?"
"With the clan your friend mentioned. The ash na'vi, they are working together with its leader as well as with… the demon."
"Quatritch." His dad added.
Neteyam switched looks between the two of them.
"So…? It was what Aonung already told you?"
Neytiri held Neteyam's palm with hers. He furrowed his brows.
"Teyam…. They are killing them…" His mother whispered. Neteyam's breath shook as his eyes widened. Looking at his father next.
"They are chasing each clan in the whole reef to find the two children that ran away…."
No.
"The children of the clan leaders.."
No.
"Aonung and…. Tsireya?" He asked.
"Yes." His mother answered back.
"As well as to lure them out to come back so they could find Jake and I, our base."
"There is some common motive they've come up with as the two of them are working together." Mo'at said.
Neteyam was in shock. A massacre.
"Do- do Aonung and Tsireya-?" His voice shook. Neytiri shakes her head.
"They do not know."
"Yet." His father mentions. Neteyam turns to look at him now.
"And that is why we were going to tell you eventually about this."
What?
"Me? Why not tell Aonung and Tsireya themselves?"
"We.. came to the conclusion that the people closest to them should tell…" His father held something back.
"But?" Neteyam asked.
"But we are not sure if it helps their situation to know about this…"
Neteyam scoffs.
"Why shouldn't they know? It is their home dad, they deserve to know if their people are suffering or being massacred or murdered!?"
"Neteyam.." His mothers voice was calm and glum.
"It could also just make them feel ashamed of surviving it, telling them could also make no difference, as his sister is still healing and Aonung can't go back on his own, so we can not tell as we please about this."
Neteyam was distraught.
"Son." His father began.
"You can choose to tell him, or not, the choice is yours."
"Either way we will have to keep quiet about this. Until we've mastered the plan to take action."
His mother held his shoulders.
"Think about it in peace." As she rubbed him a bit. "Okay?"
He lifted his head as he agreed blinked through his eyelashes, "Okay."
She smiled back at him as Neteyam decided to leave, now he really had to think. She patted him off while turning back in to speak about a whole new plan.
It isn't fair, Neteyam thought.
It is his clan. His family members.
He deserves to know.
He should know.
But after everything he has just gone through? It'd only make himself shut out again. He doesn't need that.
As Neteyam held now Aonung in his arms, turning him around.
He doesn't deserve that.
He leaned closer as he held Ao'nung's face in his palms. He looked so beautiful.
Neteyam was selfish.
He leaned closer as Aonung breathed nervously.
Neteyam was going to be selfish.
Just this once.
He looked at the gazing lips and remembered the promise he made to Ao'nung again.
He was going to keep him safe, he will tell him, just not now.
Not this night. Tonight; he will just take care of him.
Ao'nung tried to lean closer but was hesitant. Almost their lips touching.
Tonight; he will just love him.
Neteyam pulled him closer, glancing at Ao'nung's lips. They finally touched, soft, sweet. Ao'nung was shaking. He felt as he held him closer. Closing him in. Holding him again in his arms.
The steams fading as the air get colder as the water stayed warmer. Breathing against one another. Neteyam put his arm against Aonungs lower back as he went for another kiss. Aonung felt his shoulder as he was being cornered as Neteyam pushed a bit more. He was hungry. They both were.
"Ne-"
He tried to began.
Neteyam pecked his lips as he felt his whole torso.
God.
"Nete-"
Oh yes.
He wanted to hear it more. Say it more. Speak it more. He wanted to hear his name from those lips as badly as he wanted to eat them. He couldn't get enough. No. He wanted more.
If he was going to be selfish just for this once for love, let it be. Let him be as selfish as he could just this night, for himself.
And for Ao'nung.
They kissed again as Neteyam pushed his tongue more in. He felt himself get hard when Aonung gasped at the intrusion.
Oh fuck.
Oh fuck, he was utterly fucked.
Aonung let it, and it was a war between the two. He put his hands to Neteyam's chest as this was getting closer and closer to him. The water moved in waves as Neteyam pushed him against the roots of the trees.
He gasped when he felt it the first time. Caging him as he attacked and assaulted his neck and jaw.
Was Ao'nung speechless?
Hell he was.
Neteyam was like a madman. Like starving. As if he was…
…
Neteyam was just going at it more and more. He licked his collarbones and neck. Smooching it, wanting to taste the sweat running across as it was getting hotter from the activities.
"Shit." Ao'nung breathed. "Forest boy you're- you're insane." He spat.
Neteyam grinded more as he now got to the back of Ao'nung's nape.
Yes. Yes. Yes.
More. More. More.
Neteyam pushed his knee between Ao'nung's legs, pulling them apart. Ao'nung blinked as he rolled his eyes back as Neteyam moved his leg a bit, grinding it to between Ao'nung's legs. As if Ao'nung was coming up to the surface to breathe for air, he was drowning already into Neteyam's pushes and pulls.
Neteyam grinded his thigh as he made Ao'nung ride it. Shit.
He grinned.
Totally losing control.
Selfish Neteyam.
Neteyam's tail swang irresponsibly from side to side, as it tried to keep up with Neteyam's uncontrollable energy. Aonung looked at it, he glanced as the knee was going at it at his cunt. At first he felt only a whimper. It was a public space after all. Anyone could come. Containing the last bits of his own strings of control. But fuck Neteyam wanted him to ride him so hard.
And speaking of hard things…
"Nung…" A plead.
He lifted his eyes once again. Neteyam was burning his whole sense and body into him. To make him lost in those eyes forever.
Ao'nung tried to nod, say, speak, do anything to respond in a sensible manner but he couldn't when Neteyam swiped against his cock and cunt his ears went back as well as whimpers only came out. Shutting his eyes of the fucked up overstimultion he was experiencing. As his eyes were closed he felt a breath come to his ears.
"Nung…" Neteyam breathed.
Oh holy were they burning with sin.
"Touch me." Neteyam moaned. Breathes of misty air as the water around them evaporated little by little. Biting Aonung's ear. He battered his eyelashes as he leaned to his right, looking down at the most in pain looking cock he has ever seen in his life. It was still, in its place, but every once and a while it twitched. Trying to contain everything it owned but failing. Ao'nung was against the big tree, and its roots. He took one of the hands from it; that supported his riding on Neteyam's thigh and leaned down right where it was needed the most.
Stroking it. And Neteyam was gasping for ecstasy. Shutting his eyes closed as he couldn't contain himself. The thigh riding slowed down as Neteyam was getting closer and closer. He wanted to, but also loved the thought of doing it inside of him.
He breathed. Big breaths.
Yet it came harder and harder as he felt how his cunt was wetting, sliding over time smoother and smoother against his thigh like a gloss. And he felt how it throbbed against him.
Oh my. He whimpered.
Ao'nung felt it too. As Neteyam slowed down for his own high; Ao'nung only continued without orders. Neteyam opened his eyes as he saw Ao'nung enjoying himself more and more on his muscles. Mouth gaped a bit open as he gasped for air.
Was it a sight to behold.
Their foreheads put together as both leaned into one another. The activity aside, this was the most intimate that they've felt with eachother; yet.
Aonung thought about it.
Mating.
Would they? Should they?
Was it the right time?
Or the wrong time?
Was it–
"Mate with me." Neteyam asked.
Not a plea this time. He wouldn't force it. If all Ao'nung wanted was this, he would give it. Even if he was feeling selfish, he wouldn't if he didn't want it as much as he did.
Breaths were let as Ao'nung continued to move, but slowed down as he tried to have some clarity between his rising orgasm.
'In fact, you should let yourself be cared for, you try to look out too much, let yourself be pampered for a while.'
Let it. Allow it.
Trust his words Ao'nung.
Trust.
…
"Yes."
Neteyam lifted his eyes again. "Yes?"
Ao'nung tried to gather the energy to say it again. "Yes, Neteyam." He now moaned.
And so they shall.
Neteyam pulled Ao'nung's thighs more apart, getting his own slick thigh from his crotch as he now took his hand instead. Starting to kiss Ao'nung's kind shoulder, peppering with sweet sweet kisses down as he put his finger into the front of his cunt. He swiped it. Ao'nung twitched as he whimpered.
"You're even more sensitive." Neteyam giggled.
"It's your fault!" Ao'nung complained. Neteyam cocked his eyebrows. He wasn't lying. Sliding it as he felt the folds between his hands. They were so smooth. Sliding them a bit at the entrance as he felt its warmth, its hot blood circulate around all the way to his cock as well.
Playing at the entrance for a while, just 'cause he was curious. It continued on for a while. Ao'nung was getting impatient.
"Have you not seen a front bottom before or what is the fucking hold up?" He breathed out harshly as Neteyam hit a nerve. Making him twitch out.
"Soon mi'tiyawn." He kissed his cheek when Ao'nung let out tears of pleasure.
He pecked the sides of his mouth as he got himself ready, stroking himself as he breathed thrilled.
He lightly glazed it across. Looking into Ao'nung's eyes. Asking.
He nods back.
It was gentle, he didn't want to just thrust it in. He went slowly, each second looking into his blue eyes asking if it was okay.
It always was.
Reaching its end, Neteyam finally let out air as he felt the warmth all over him. It was pulsing, thrusting the muscles around it. Squeezing and pushing its walls against it. It felt amazing.
Ao'nung was going manic, feeling stuffed as well as pleasured was insane. He was afraid if Neteyam started to move he'd cum right away. Not that he already was just by plain thigh riding, but alas he waited for it.
Pushing his jaw back as he moaned of the first thrust. It was gentle. No matter what, Neteyam loved him. Fucking would be brute and Neteyam wasn't a brute. He didn't want to be. He watched those rolled blue eyes as he moved. Smiling; a fucking success.
This is what Neteyam wanted to do. Make him be pleased as he pleases. Not that Neteyam wasn't getting any enjoyment himself, he was absolutely crawling on the floor for it if it came to that. But this was even better. Making someone else feel good.
He voiced small words of 'yes' as he moved again and again.
If only time would stop and they were only the center of it.
If only Ao'nung was the center of it. He wouldn't have it any other way. He didn't want to be so hypnotised by this man but he was. After lifting Ao'nungs thigh against his own chest, they were close.
The whimpers turned into moans and moans turned into groans of ecstacy. Neteyam moved down, wanting to kiss his lover and look into his eyes as they both finished off. At first it was Ao'nung, he knew the noises would've been way too loud so he hid them, clasping a palm over his mouth while yelling into it. Neteyam felt slightly disappointed, he wanted him to scream into his ear as he was orgasming into bliss.
But it was the least of his concerns now. Neteyam cumming right after, pulling out as he breathed harder than ever, gasping over the sweaty and musty exercise between the two of them. Oozing all over Ao'nung's stomach as well as rolling down to his thighs.
Licking his lips of a certain aftercare in his mind, leaning slowly down when Ao'nung's hand was on his shoulder, right before attacking his cunt.
"Don't." He said, "I can clean it myself, I don't need you to do it." He proposed.
Maybe he was very sensitive already? Neteyam thought. He respectfully let it as instead came up to him, kissing his forehead of endearment. Lovingly. The curls were all sticky over his face, but so were Neteyam's. They slowly got off their orgasms and realised the mess they were in. Laughing. As both pushed their hairs aside from each other's faces. "You look like an akula chased you." Ao'nung giggled. Neteyam furrowed his brows as in funny amusement, "A what?"
Ao'nung shook his head. "It's a dangerous fish back in our home."
"Like a thanator?" He asked back.
"I guess, yes." Ao'nung chuckled. They both laughed as they slowly got up from the roots. Ao'nung going around as he started to rub all the liquid off himself. Neteyam scanned him a bit. Coming a bit closer. Ao'nung felt the waves move as the warmth of another figure came behind him yet again.
"What?" He asked.
"Just checking for bruises."
"How sweet of you."
A kiss to Ao'nung's shoulder. "For you."
He chuckled.
Ao'nung turned around to face the forest boy as well, checking any scratches he might've done on him. Both standing in the water, kindly cleaning each other off as respectful partners.
Yet when Neteyam slowly crouched down, looking for Ao'nung's comb a slap echoed in the baths.
Neteyam turned as he was shocked. Ao'nung laughed with a devious grin. The culprit being his suddenly red hand against his ass.
"You fish-!" Neteyam yelled as he came after him. Ao'nung giggling as well as swimming away.
Both screaming and yelling around like sudden children in the night.
Notes:
no comment 🧍
BUT HEYYY I HAVE A TWT ACC NOW OFFICIALLY for like avatar stuff n for fics !!
@ is beriberiii1, i post my fanart there from the fics n just other avatar art etc :)
ill b active there as well, so follow or come to interact 😊!!
Chapter 11: it almost worked
Notes:
HEY LONG TIME NO SEE ON THIS WORK AS WELL ☺️<3
happy to write on this after a while, sorry if this is short 😔
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Neteyam always had a thing for scents.
He used to be curious about the liquids humans had made, which had sweet scents he used to use on himself for fun (and his siblings). Fruits, sweets, earth, ground; everything in between.
But one scent he hadn't smelled before was Ao'nungs.
It was from the sea, the salty auroma mixed with sunburned sand was maybe the best thing he had ever smelled. He wanted to be intoxicated by it. Sniffing his lover again in his tent as they retired back after cleaning themselves. Sleeping in one mat, connecting the two together and Neteyam didn't let go. Snuggling him, inhaling the scent as long as possible. It felt comfortable between his neck and shoulders. His tail wagged happily in its fur end as he woke up first of the two.
Another inhale from Ao'nung's neck and Neteyam felt honestly like he was high.
He thought about the words his parents said.
'They are killing them.'
He puts a curl behind Ao'nung's ear as one falls off.
His sweet lover.
What if Neteyam was in his place?
Would Ao'nung tell him? Or would he want to keep him safe? Is the burden knowing your own people are dying just when you've found happiness worth telling him? He doesn't want to strip that away from him. Not when the sun's so bright and coming through the leaves and making the sea go light again.
But would it be Eywa's wish too to let him know? If only he could ask her now. But he is far. Far away from his own ancestors.
That's right.
He already went through it once. And so his father, they had to move. Not even allowing another hometree for the sake of their safety…
Would Neteyam want that to Ao'nung? No.
Never.
He doesn't want Ao'nung to experience the hate and damage that it has done to his family. His own self.
No.
He doesn't want him to face the war, he doesn't want his soul to be crushed under the rubbles of dead bodies from his people.
Because Neteyam knows what it does and will do, he already suffered enough to be exiled from his land.
No, no he can't live the things Neteyam did; do the things he did in his phase of anger.
He will tell him, he will tell him someday, but he has to protect him now, so it wouldn't escalate.
Yes. Yes that is why he can't tell him. The truth is too burning to bear. To be mated and the next day hear family of yours has died is just cruel of Eywa. Not that he wants to insult her. He doesn't. Just wish Eywa's rules weren't so raw. Just because Neteyam had to go through it doesn't mean Ao'nung can.
He should talk to Mo'at.
The thoughts come to a stop as he sees Ao'nung's eyelashes flatter a bit more and nose flaring.
He heard a grunt though, Ao'nung mumbling something in his sleep and twitching slightly. But Neteyam was used to that. He knew Ao'nung used to do it way before; before any of this.
All the way back when he slept his first night here; he heard it. Small frightful whimpers and confusing questions, ending up always in a sharp breath out, hearing him snap awake. Yet he was too scared to confront him at the time. Now, in his arms, he would be protected.
I can't let them get to you.
"You smell so good ma'tiyawn." Neteyam whispered as he pecked a small kiss to Ao'nung's shoulder like a feather.
"I know."
Neteyam twitches as he hears a grumbly but clear answer back from the man in front of him. Neteyam laughs.
"How long?"
"Since your third sniff– which is creepy by the way." Ao'nung announced as he turned around to face him. Neteyam smiled like a fool, but so was Ao'nung (trying to hide it though).
"Why? It just smells so good–" Going for another sniff, snuggling closer, hugging under his arms his torso and waist as Neteyam sticks himself onto him. His tail wagged strongly. Ao'nung laughs as his mate was being very silly.
Neteyam's taps turn more urgent.
"Can I–"
"Ke'he… it is morning shouldn't we have duties?"
"We don't if we don't get out?"
"Forest boy."
"Fish boy?"
Ao'nung sighs, "Only for a short while–"
And so Neteyam started pecking his neck and jaw, hugging closer as his tail snuggled closer as well. Neteyam roamed his hands a bit more as Ao'nungs quiet giggles were making him more thrilled. Neteyam slid his hands lower back, teasing at the root of his tail. It was so stiff and thick, it made Neteyam think things.
After cleaning up and only putting their loincloths so messily; they took them off for the rest of the night. So there were no strings attached even. Neteyam felt playful.
He slid and massaged his way through as he took care of the upper body. He loved the base of Ao'nung's tail. It was more solid than his and thicker, stronger as well so not as flexible. But that was what made it so much better. He rubbed its sides and then raised his fingers up. Feeling something of a new area he didn't notice last time.
It was a small dimple in the root of the tail. Strong joints and bones of course connected to Ao'nung's lower back but he didn't remember his part.
So he slid them down to the dimple rubbing it–
"Ngh!"
Neteyam lifted his head, seeing what just made Ao'nung do that noise.
"What is–"
"Don't. Don't press there– please." He said with maybe the most thrilled expression so far, cheeks immediately burning up as well as chest breathing up and down from all the blood flowing through his body. Heart pumping at a fast rate. Was he already shaking too?
Neteyam smirked.
"So this–" Neteyam angled his fingers pressing a certain spot again. Ao'nung spasmed, arching his back suddenly as mouth opened, sparks forming in his mind.
"Ah– it's– it's too sensitive so please–"
"So you didn't tell me about this?" He presses again.
"No! Why– ngh– why would I–!" Ao'nung scolded as Neteyam giggled about it like a child but obeyed.
"Sorry 'Nung." He let go of the tail as Ao'nung could breathe again. He gasped for air as he looked at the menacing eyes of his lover.
Ao'nung gets his breath stable again as he rubs it against Neteyams.
"Some other time forest boy, not now though." He pecks the side of his cheek bit lazily while laying on his chest, "We could stay like this? Just a bit?"
Neteyam smiled.
"Of course my love." Kissing the back of his head and rubbing his shoulder so sweetly that it almost tickled. Ao'nung's flat tail patted against Neteyam's thigh.
"I don't think we should be here Tsireya, we should go back–"
"Hush Lo'ak! We haven't seen my brother or Neteyam since yesterday, I am interested if they've reconciled or not." While walking up to their tent.
"And I am worried, my brother went for the baths and never came back, same with Neteyam right?" She looks back as they're only a few steps away from the tent.
"Well.. yes but I'm sure they're just fine–"
"We should at least check whether they came back!" Tsireya says as her famous last words. She turns now to the tent, walking up strongly, she opens the curtains.
"Tsireya?" Lo'ak only manages to ask as she flips out and starts strutting in the opposite direction.
"Tsireya wait! What did you see?!" He looks as the fin na'vi looks blushed but surprised and Lo'ak scrunches his nose out of confusion. He turns and opens the curtain as well.
…
"Little bro?! What the hell are you doing here?!"
Lo'ak rubs his back and side of his face at breakfast. It will most likely be bruised now. After Neteyam's hard manhandling him out of the tent he surely knew then what Tsireya meant. When he glanced over at her, she seemed very closed-in. Ears down as she was still blushing from the…sight. Lo'ak didn't blame him.
Where was Neteyam's decorum!?
Laying in the middle of the tent floor naked while anyone could walk in?! If he wanted to mate should've mated at Eywa's.
He sighs as he now looks at Ao'nung who was more or less closed-in as well.
It was definitely a brother-sister thing. Both extremely quiet to each other and outsiders. Lo'ak saw as Ao'nung lifted his eyes shakingly to get a piece of teylu and locked eyes with him. He scatters and drops the teylu while being a red mess at it.
Neteyam tries to help while Ao'nung refuses the help.
Lo'ak rolls his eyes and catches up to his own food now. Definitely reconciled though. Now he just needs to burn his eyes out.
"Well what is going on here?"
The group lifts their eyes as Kiri and Tuk return as well with their own plates. Kiri sits down between Neteyam and Lo'ak while Tuk decides to sit next to Tsireya. Which she gladly accepts, as she starts to talk with her immediately. Complimenting her garments and other their own secret lingo.
Kiri looks at her brothers like one has seen a ghost and the other is plotting murder?
She nudges Neteyam as Lo'ak seemed a no-go for talk.
"What?" He asks, a bit angry.
"What is up with you all?" She whispers.
"Nothing. Just Lo'ak being an asshole nothing unusual–"
"An asshole?! I caught you two matin–!?"
Kiri puts her palm against Lo'ak's mouth.
"Tsireya, could you please take Tuk out and go see the Tsahik?"
Tsireya only nods aggressively while taking Tuk's arm.
"And Ao'nung too."
Ao'nung and Neteyam come to a stop as both took turns to look at her.
"She wants to see you as well." Kiri announces while the two brothers look at her offended.
"I don't think she needs–" Neteyam disagrees already in sweat. Their grandmother talks too much.
But before her brothers' blabbering mouths yelled out full arguments; the Metkayina took their leave. Tuk complaining as to why she couldn't stay while Ao'nung and Tsireya explaining it is just adult problems while entering out the corner.
Neteyam sweats bricks.
Fuck, Neteyam can't let her see him yet. Not without talking to her first.
His parents may respect his decision but Mo'at is another case.
After the rest of them are gone, Kiri slaps the back of Lo'ak's head. Neteyam tries to escape but regrets when Kiri comes pinching on his ear and pulls him down.
"Ow!? What was that fo–"
"And where are you thinking of going!? You couldn't wait to mate later!?" She accuses as Neteyam wides his eyes. Holding out his hands of protection when Kiri points at him, poking his chest.
Neteyam stuttered.
"No– no! That's not it! Ao'nung agreed– you know what!? That's not the point the point is Lo'ak was wrong!!"
Lo'ak smiles at Kiris scolding but quickly retreats as Kiri owns her eyes at him again. Furious.
"And you!" She started.
"You are not supposed to share such private things out loud!? What if someone heard when they aren't even officially announced!?"
"You were clearly mating out and about!?" Lo'ak throws his hand out to Neteyam.
"We were cuddling dumbass!" He claps back.
"Yeah nake–" Lo'ak sees Kiri's eyes of "don't even think about it" and stops. He looks down.
Neteyam looks at him and realises he is throwing a fit again and looks down in shame as well.
Kiri looks at his two brothers, both fools, babies and both too in love with the reef siblings.
Bunch of skwxangs she thinks.
She shakes her head as she lets out a big breath of air. She puts both of her palms to the empty heads of her brothers.
"Okay… first of all Neteyam; you should tell grandmother about this. You are the next leader of our clan. And she is the Tsahik, she should know. I mean this is more than news to us all. Especially to mom and dad. You didn't even ask or tell us anything and we learn about it from Lo'ak? Come on…"
"Dude!"
"Shut it." Kiri torts back.
Neteyam nods in agreement.
"Good, now you." She shakes her brother's head, "Just learn to shut your mouth Lo'ak sometimes… and make a goddamn move on Tsireya because this is getting insane." Lo'ak looks at Kiri, very flushed.
"You knew!?"
"Both of us little brother." Neteyam adds.
"Actually maybe the whole clan the way you act around her." Kiri finishes.
Lo'ak mumbles whatever as Neteyam and Kiri laugh at this.
"Okay, good now that that's settled we should go to grandmother–"
Neteyam gets up and bolts out, running already to Ao'nung's direction.
Lo'ak and Kiri look in blank faces as they roll their own eyes at their protective brother.
It's not like she could say or do anything to worsen things, right?
Notes:
👀
also look forward for a one-shot im writing rn !!
(or a two-shot idk which ill decide on lmao)
Chapter 12: ruptures on the surface
Chapter Text
"Why would she want to see me?" Ao'nung whispered to Tsireya as they were taking the steps to the Tsahik's workroom. Tuk was walking bit in front.
"I don't know Ao, but she could maybe talk to you about…"
She went bit quiet, Ao'nung frowned.
"About what?"
His sister seemed awkward.
"You know…"
He widens his eyes.
"Oh… right..um.. maybe? I don't know how she would know."
"Oh please Ao everybody knew. Even if we weren't clear on that, we knew." She teased and poked her brother's waist. He twitched back while Tsireya laughed.
"Grandma!" Tuk yelled as she ran inside. They've arrived.
Ao'nung hasn't visited Tsahik properly before, not until now. Only seeing her always scattering and sneaking around the camp, or either cooking with her family.
It was a clustered yet organized space. Potions, herbs hanging from the ceilings, clinging onto their woven baskets or bags. Everything was everywhere.
"Oh my child! Come come." She advised with her hands as Tuk hugged her. Urging the reef siblings to come more inward as well. Well mostly Ao'nung as Tsireya had continued her Tsakarem training with her as well. Not still used to everything but she knew everything better than Ao'nung.
"I was crushing a few herbs and wondered if you wanted to help me."
"Of course grandma!" Tuk happily applied.
"And you Ao'nung come beside me." She commanded.
Ao'nung swallowed his anxiety.
Mo'at waved her arm more and more while Ao'nung looking back on Tsireya and Tuk. Tsireya just shrugged her shoulders "go on". She signed. Ao'nung scrunched his face.
"Take this." Mo'at said.
Ao'nung flipped his head towards her, giving him a branch.
"A–?"
"Separate the leaves and crush them boy."
Ao'nung rolled his eyes in his mind.
"You all seem like children to me, child."
Crap.
Ao'nung embarassed of his maybe not so slick expressions; he gets to work.
"I hear you and Neteyam are on good terms now." Mo'at decided to stay beside him, as well as grabbing a branch for herself – there was a lot.
Ao'nung was becoming hot.
"Yes, yes we did. Um… we've.. reconciled."
"Good. That is good." Mo'at happily agreed.
But Ao'nung felt Mo'at wanted to add something. Say something or ask about it but he didn't know what that was. So she just mumbled about the drying leaves as she crushed them.
It buried now Ao'nung's focus.
"Neteyam is a kind man."
So he is a baby and Neteyam is a–
"But he isn't always good."
The sentence was unexpected for Ao'nung.
"What do you mean? Because of the war?"
"Mostly. We all did things we are not proud of."
Ao'nung slowly nods. The war never reached his village… that is.. until it did.
"And so I wish you to open your heart, boy – for him." Mo'at said, now turning her hand on his shoulder. Ao'nung was confused.
"Open your mind and heart for him. Whatever he might say or do, understand him."
She looked intensly into his eyes and Ao'nung was lost but he nodded regardless.
Neteyam did briefly mention his grandmother's dementedness. So maybe this was it?
In the end they picked up the leaves and crushed its core to dust. Collecting all of it to a huge woven basket. For medicine, food, herbs; whatever it might be useful for.
It was a bit intriguing Ao'nung had to admit. As Mo'at brang the crushed powder to Tuk and Tsireya who worked on oils and liquids.
He crouched a bit as he smelled a bit of it and that was all he needed to know.
"That stinks."
"Brother!" Tsireya slapping his chest.
"It does my young apprentice, but it is good for the body." Mo'at answers as she licks the powder and liquid combination for its effectiveness. She nods of agreement and they mix them all up. Standing now in front of Ao'nung.
"That is all boy, you should find Neteyam. Talk to him."
Ao'nung wanted to open his mouth. For what purpose? What was the purpose of this?
Did they all know something he didn't?
Should he know something?
Neteyam sprinted up the small roots of his grandmother's space. He opens the flap and becomes shortly relieved seeing Ao'nung… until being with Mo'at.
He strutted in, particularly between his lover and his grandmother. He looks at the both of them, taking Ao'nung by hand.
"Hello grandmother, Ao'nung. What's this?"
Mo'at watched as Neteyam asked anxiously from Ao'nung what she told him. Anything specific in particular. After hearing his response he turns to her. Telling Ao'nung to go wait outside as he needed to grab some… herbs. He relents but walks out as wishes a goodbye to his grandmother. She waves at him.
"Did you say anything to him?" He breathes hard.
"I only said what he needed to hear from me. What he needs to hear from you, I only asked to be mindful of."
Neteyam licked his lips of disappearing patience.
"I will tell him. Okay– I will. But don't say anything for him to be afraid of my word."
"Son, it is only your honesty he should be worried about. I will not take part in this more than assuring that boy of HIS safety."
Neteyam swallowed air.
He was losing time faster than he thought.
"I got this." He says one last time as exiting himself, taking Ao'nung with him towards the mountains. Mo'at shakes her head in response.
"Don't repeat the same mistakes Neteyam…" She whispers so quietly that only Eywa could hear.
One.
Two.
Three.
Months.
Three months.
Neteyam's head couldn't stop ticking.
It ticked forward every second into his guilt and doom or anxiety. Feeling his world or Ao'nung's world; could collapse any minute.
Since he promised to tell him.
But he yet hasn't.
It was the death of him and he knew it.
But Ao'nung was just so happy. He was happy. The happiest Neteyam knew he had been in a long time. And felt just happy seeing it. He couldn't do it.
He couldn't say it. No matter the chances he got, all he knew was to go deeper.
Maybe if they just lived out their lives in bliss maybe it would go away.
But it never did.
Neteyam hated himself for it.
He despised his selfishness that brang him into this.
He self-loathed in it.
Three months and all he wanted to do was make Ao'nung as happy as he could. They planned yet another trip together (or rather Neteyam). It was again yet another surprise. He felt a bit romantic.
He held Ao'nung's hand again as he complained to him. Neteyam only smiled.
The couple now walked more uphill as Neteyam held onto Ao'nung's hand as he pulled him up, up into more high ground.
"What are you doing!?" Ao'nung tried to complain.
"You'll see, just wait."
"But why–"
"I just wanted to spend more time with you, that is all!"
"Forest boy we just saw each other earlier today…"
"Trust me, you'll like it!" He laughed as he pulled Ao'nung up a slight cliff.
"Now close your eyes." He whispered to Ao'nung's left ear. It moved from the warm breath.
"You seriously–"
"Oh just do it!" He commanded. Ao'nung grunted but did it anyway.
He felt as Neteyam finally pulled him up to a stable surface, coming behind him. He took his waist, signalling him forward.
Few roots and turns later he felt being put down, gently pushed by his shoulders.
"Okay, open your eyes." He opened his mouth.
It was the sun soon enough going down, showing the stars and planets in the sky more come to life.
"Wow this… this is amazing Neteyam." He smiled at him as he was already smiling back.
"I knew you would like it."
"But what is all of this? Why did you bring me here?"
"Just…more private that's all." Neteyam wiggles his tail as he plays with his fingers.
"Wait you–?"
"What no– no! Not that 'Nung." Neteyam in panic tries to shake his hands.
"Just… I remembered the time we went hunting, yes?"
Ao'nung nods back, trying to get what he was going for.
"And you signed something to me ... I want to learn it."
Ao'nung realizes what he meant. After all this time he still remembered it.
"You want to learn sign?"
Neteyam blushes a bit.
"Yes… so… thought you could maybe teach me some. As I taught you." Scratching his head in the process out of nervousness.
Ao'nung looks at the crumbling man in front of him. How could he refuse?
He laughs, "Sit 'Teyam."
Neteyam lifted his eyes as he smiled and excitedly sat down waiting for more instructions.
"Okay so… there is a lot to uncover but we start with the basics, like babies do?"
Neteyam frowns.
"I'm not a–"
"Whatever you're about to say, you're not proving your case." Ao'nung chuckles.
"And besides as you learn the basics it's easier for the harder ones."
Neteyam nods a yes even if his pride would shatter a bit.
"This is how we greet each other."
He takes his own palm high next to his face, widening the fingers over and out separately and moving it forward like a push.
Neteyam furrowed his brow as he took his own palm, looking at Ao'nungs repeated movement while trying to copy it.
He spread his own fingers unconfidently while pushing forward.
"Yeah that's it!" Ao'nung chuckled.
Neteyam laughed with him, feeling the simple praise felt nice. His tail wiggled behind him of joy.
Ao'nung laughed, "Okay next one is another we teach the children, if you need more oxygen while underwater."
Neteyam looks at Ao'nungs soft hands again as they become flat and united, swiping down as it touched his throat gently.
"And if the moment is vital we also do a like… a throat calling to alarm the rest of the group." Ao'nung adds.
Neteyam was in awe in an excited manner; he tries to do the same but suddenly sees a louder laugh coming from Ao'nung's face. He turned now confused.
"What? What did I do?"
"No– no you–" Ao'nung tried to contain his soft giggles. Holding Neteyam's hands again.
"You did another one, that means you're asking for a kiss, put it on your throat not your lips."
Neteyam blushes as he laughs with Ao'nung. And he thinks about it to himself for a moment.
He does the movement again watching deeply into Ao'nung's eyes. Ao'nung scrunches his face smiling. Scoffing.
"No wait– you did it wrong again, put it here." Ao'nung comes closer as he takes Neteyam' hand. Guiding it down slowly to his throat, on top of his vocal cords.
"Now you can…" Lifting his gaze yet stopping mid sentence seeing the position he was in, "...do it again."
Neteyam looked into him so lovingly.
"Oh yeah?" He said back tilting his head. He started to sneak his other hand behind Ao'nung. Maybe pull him closer to his lap.
"Yeah…"
Neteyam smirks and repeats the "mistake" for the third time.
Ao'nung scoffs as he chuckles. He leans closer to Neteyam's face as he puts kiss upon his lips and Neteyam eats it up. Maybe getting more into it again as Neteyam sneaks now fully his hand around Ao'nung, his other one taking hold of his face as Ao'nung's grab his waist. They move closer as their tails swish in the warm air.
Ao'nung was scared to say something out loud. But he felt it was the right time.
This felt right, felt right with Neteyam. Here, now, possibly.
"Neteyam…" Ao'nung starts as he pecks Neteyam's lips.
Neteyam hums beautifully back in response.
"Would you bond with me?" He whispers as they kiss.
Neteyam stops.
He leans back from Ao'nung's hot lips. Breathing in. After their first mating.. Ao'nung's mind wondered over it.
Feel Neteyam's mind and feelings, feel him through him, his mind, his body. Ao'nung felt like they maybe were as serious as they made themselves to be. So he asked.
Neteyam retreats back a bit. Ao'nung saw how his ears went down. Shit.
Was this a bad idea?
He saw Neteyam's sudden panic expression.
He definitely shouldn't have said that.
"Now?" Neteyam asked while chest and heart heavying with something Ao'nung didn't recognize.
"W-well I just thought as we've maybe become more and more serious, I was just thinking if… if you were… if you wanted to…" Ao'nung's own confidence on the matter defloating as he saw Neteyam's expression more and more. He turned his head down, ashamed.
Neteyam grabs him, his hands, his fingers. "No 'Nung! I-", he starts.
"I would yearn to but– but not now… I'm sorry I–"
"No! No, it's fine. I get it." Ao'nung says back, maybe interrupting him, letting go of his hands.
Neteyam tried to fix it.
"Are you sure, 'Nung we can talk about–"
"No I'm sure. It's okay. Truly." He scootches back from his lap as maybe wiping his lips.
This didn't feel right at all. Neteyam's ears went down as well, watching how his lover moved silently away from him. He wanted to tell him.
Tell how much he wanted to do it.
Feel him and his thoughts.
But Neteyam's own were not safe to be spilled yet.
To feel each other, to feel each other's thoughts… This is what both of them truly wanted. And Neteyam lied.
Neteyam went to reach over his lover's hand once more, speak when his in-ear rang.
Sending electric waves of the buzzing that always irritated a bit of Ao'nung's ears.
He waits as he looks at Neteyam's rather angry expression.
Neteyam hisses of their moment being disturbed as he picks up the message.
"Argh! Yes this is Pathfinder. What is it Lo'ak?" Pressing his fingers to the communication device.
"It's Dad– he really needs you– mom as well!"
Neteyam rolls his eyes, almost forgetting.
Of course his duties couldn't wait.
Ao'nung watched as Neteyam ended the call.
"I under– yes I understand Lo'ak… yes I will come. Bye."
Though the last word sounds more unfamiliar to him than the rest, he takes Neteyam's hand as he extends it to him. Both are now coming to stand up.
"I'm sorry Ao'nung…" As he swipes across his silk face. Ao'nung takes a hold of it.
"Don't. It could be important information on my clan. You and I should go." He says, showing his short smile while starting to walk back.
Neteyam grunts one last time to himself as he curls his fists. He lets go and runs to catch up with Ao'nung. Both starting to get back the route they came from.
"Stay calm! Stay calm!" Jake yelled. There were crowds surrounding his father, mother and grandmother. Ao'nung looks around confused while Neteyam tries to scan around the area, searching for Lo'ak.
Where was he?
Instead Mo'at lifts her eyes as he sees Neteyam in the crowd. She waves her palm.
Neteyam seems to be confused but he is led to his father. Not wanting to leave Ao'nung by himself, he takes his hand, leading him with him to them.
"What? What is–" Neteyam tried to start but was covered with other warrior's yelling.
"We need to help them now!"
It was Neytiri, screaming. Jake shake shakes his head when other's yell and plead answers as well.
"They attacked the village Jake we cannot push this any longer! We need to get Neteyam!"
"His father has died, we can't-" Jake starts but stops.
He turns to see Neteyam, holding hands with Ao'nung. He gulps. Neytiri in her anger questoning her mate's actions. She looks to her left and sees the young couple. She widens her eyes as covering her mouth.
Neteyam looks at them both.
"Who's dead?"
Neteyam turns to Ao'nung in a flash.
His eyes were shaking.
"Who is dead?" He asks.
"Is it news from my clan?" He asks again.
Tsireya comes to the circle as well, Lo'ak holding her hand. She looked concerned as well. They walk up to Neteyam and Ao'nung.
"Who?" Ao'nung was afraid of the answer he knew.
He asked again and again and only was given silence.
No.
No, why aren't they answering?
WHY aren't they answering to him?
"Why aren't they answering to me Neteyam?!" He asks with an ounce of his voice cracking. He was crumbling.
Tsireya furrows her face as she fears the worst.
Jake gulps again and looks at Neteyam. So does Neytiri.
Ao'nung notices this and looks at him as well.
"Neteyam?"
It was now or never.
Neteyam.
Just do it.
Say it.
"You can't hold it any longer, Neteyam." Mo'at says behind Neytiri.
Fuck all eyes were on him.
He turns to his lover.
"This will jeopardise your future with Ao'nung you know that right?"
It was Jake. They were sitting on the edge of their tent watching the stars after one night. Everyone else were asleep and Neteyam stayed up. He was thinking.
Mostly getting eaten up by his own actions.
His father joined him after having maybe the same problem.
"I know."
"When will you tell him?"
"I don't know."
"Do you know how to tell him? Where will you tell him Neteyam–?"
"I DON'T know." He says sternly back to his father. His face shows the answer and Jake nods his head and turns his eyes to the stars again.
It was silent for a while until his father spoke again.
"Did you know I came–"
"From a star, yes dad I know." Neteyam sighs.
"That one." He pointed to a bright star amongst the others. Jake laughed.
"Yup, that's it. You know you would be shocked how different it was out there, too many people and too little of space–"
"Why are you telling me this?"
His father stops and sighs.
"I'm trying to ease you. You seem tense."
"Oh do I?" Neteyam now stands up looking down at his father. Lifting his hands.
"Do I?"
"Son–"
"No. Just stop. I can't do this." He turns his back and decides maybe it's best to get back to his lover's touch instead.
"You can't keep it a secret forever."
Neteyam stops.
"What?"
Jake gets up as well, dusting off his knees and bottom.
"You can't keep on lying to him like this. There will be a moment where you can't keep it any longer, no matter how it happens. He. Will. Know." Standing now face to face.
"I have my own mistakes I still am looking up to, don't repeat them son."
Neteyam looks at him for a moment.
"Good night dad." He only mumbles and turns to walk back to his tent.
"Night son." He sighs for the last time while returning back to his own.
Notes:
i sense a disturbance ?
Chapter 13: discovered
Summary:
the truth
Notes:
the moment we've been silently waiting 🤧
had this moment of confrontation between the two of them written ready for like two weeks now and now it could finally be shared with you all :")
hope its good !!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"You knew?"
Neteyam blinks.
"What?"
"You. Knew."
"Nung no–"
"Enough."
Neteyam doesn't walk any more forward.
He doesn't speak.
Shame.
Shame shame shame.
"Shame your family. Shame you." Ao'nung meant every fucking word. He spit through them like poison while throwing out blood himself.
"I–" He breathed.
A sentence trying to be formed. But why would it matter?
Neteyam closed his mouth.
Don't speak.
Ao'nung walked in force closer to him. He hit him; hitting his chest with his palms as his face was anguished. Pushed him. Ao'nung doing everything in his power to try to hurt Neteyam so badly.
So badly that his father would come back.
And yet it wasn't enough.
Ao'nung wasn't enough.
"..I am not enough." Ao'nung whispers to himself as he retreats back, letting his hands fall down to his sides.
Neteyam widens his eyes.
"Wait– no 'Nung don't say-' ' He tried to plead and it was all in vain.
Ao'nung was furious. He shook his head and took steps back.
He had tears pouring down his face, skin twisted of hurt and agony. Body aching of sorrow and happiness being drifted away from him in a heartbeat. Betrayal. Of mourning, of depression.
"I can't believe I wanted to be your mate." Ao'nung gritted through his teeth.
Neteyam lowered his ears as he felt his own tears buckle up.
"I am leaving with my sister to go home. Our home." He huffed.
Neteyam's eyes widened as Ao'nung turned away from him. That if anything he cannot allow.
"No– no Ao'nung–!"
He grabbed as Ao'nung turned his back from him.
"Stop! Let go!" Ao'nung hissed.
"I cannot let you leave! They are more cruel than you think Ao'nung!"
The crowd was silent.
Ao'nung hissed again as he struggled with his grip. As if he already didn't know enough. Experiencing it first hand.
"I said let go!" He cried hard as Neteyam's grip was hard and painful. It expressed his desperation. And so did Ao'nung, trying to get away from him.
Ao'nung knew inside he couldn't leave. If the situation was as they were told, it was too dangerous to go back. He knew it but said it anyway. At the moment he just wanted to get away. Get away from Neteyam and this shit pile of a mess. To the forest. No, water.
He needed to be in the ocean to bury his tears. Here he was vulnerable and people saw him. In the water, no one could see his sadness and mourning. Ao'nung tried pulling his arm but Neteyam was stronger. Ao'nung couldn't listen to anything Neteyam tried to explain to him. Because it didn't matter.
His father was dead.
And if his father was dead, so were his people. At least many of them. His mother is in danger if anot already. Ao'nung shook his head as his tears were drowning him. The moment was a blur. Neteyam tried to be closer to him and it was all that made it worse.
"I can't you don't understand 'Nung–" Neteyam pleaded, but in a second pulled himself back. But it wasn't because Ao'nung was strong enough. It was something sharper and more painful.
Silence echoed when the crowds gasped.
The swish of poignancy painted across Neteyam's face. He stepped back a bit as his eyes widened.
He saw the knife…
In Ao'nung's hand as he breathed in panic. He felt his own face as the knife Ao'nung once again sliced across. Now it was deep. Not just a surface scratch but deeper than that. Deep as his pain and sorrow. Ao'nung panicked. He looked afraid. His chest was heavy and air was hard to come through.
It was the same look the day they met. The same fearful eyes when Neteyam tried to approach him. When Ao'nung thought Neteyam was an enemy or worse… there to hurt him.
Neteyam swore to himself that day that he would never make him look at him that way again. But he did so. Just now, because of his selfishness. His need to protect.
Because he didn't listen.
Ao'nung's tail waved like a knife in the air, cutting streaks as it was vile and uncontrollable like him. Tsireya was covering her mouth as she was in shellshock. She noted Ao'nung's hand and looked at something dropping from her brother's palm. It was red.
Tsireya gasped, "Ao'nung…"
He looked down at his hand and saw blood flowing from his palm.
He had gripped the blade instead of the handle. He grabbed it so hard that it cut through and made him bleed, now harder of terror.
Tsireya took slow steps closer to his brother in panic. His eyes weren't focused. Just watched the cut bleed through his hand. He wasn't there at all. Not in his right mind. It flowed down to his fingers, down to drip, drip to the solid surface he stood on. It was becoming too much.
"Brother…" Tsireya whispered as she touched his hand. He flinched and watched her sister's teary eyes. He breathed out of some relief and dropped the blade. He watched how the marble was stained by his and Neteyam's blood. He didn't want to touch it. Nor take it back to his hand. She hugged him as he felt out of place, dissociating still.
"Tsireya–"
She twitched as Lo'ak tried to come to comfort her.
No. No not now.
She shook her head loud and clear, it made Lo'ak step back. But the question lured in Tsireya's mind too.
"Did you… did you know..?" She whispered.
"NO!" Lo'ak yelled but calmed his demeanor.
"No– For certain I promise you Tsireya I didn't." He vowed. Put his hand to his chest of honesty. Few steps forward.
Ao'nung stood as he took his non wounded hand over Tsireya.
This is cruel. This is cruel and vile and awful and disgusting.
Oh great mother what has our actions been so mad that you beholden to us this cruelty? Why would she do this? Mockery was certainly a word to describe it. Yet it didn't humour Ao'nung one bit.
He wanted to yell.
Why.
Why couldn't it be someone else?
That fucking woman perhaps?
Quatrich?
The sky people?!
Me?!
Why couldn't have it been me!?
Take me instead!!
It isn't fair.. This! This isn't fair!
Take me! Take me! Take me! Take me!
TAKE! ME!
Ao'nung yelled it in his head for hours non stop. For days. It kept twirling around dancing in his brain like a curse and a spell. Ao'nung sat beside his n her sisters quarters, their own camp. It had been nearly a week since the incident and Ao'nung stuck by Tsireya as she stuck with him. Only difference as Lo'ak came to check on her a few times, maybe trying to slip about something of Neteyam but Ao'nung blocked it all off.
Tsireya was again changing Ao'nung's bandages as the cut was very deep and not yet fully healed.
That day he just retreated back as his sister had concerns for his wound. Leaving Neteyam there by himself. He didn't look at him since the knife sliced his face. Though after a few days of post-clarity he did feel ashamed of it. Violence wasn't the right answer for him, to direct it at him was not something that was right. But he felt betrayed and hurt. And it overcame and urged him to panic. Too many painful memories in the group of happy ones. And it just bottled up Ao'nung's mind. A battle of his regret and unforgiveness to Neteyam.
Tsireya entered back as she brang bandages as some salve with herbs and creams.
She puts the tray down and comes to sit down in front if Ao'nung. He felt distraught still. Not there completely. Not that Tsireya was either. They both felt distraught. It still hasn't hit them.
Their father is… dead.
And their mother?
They wouldn't want to know. Or maybe they do, but the truth is now a scary thing to think about.
"She promised me."
Tsireya lifted her eyes as she spread the easing medicine across the deep wound.
"She promised they wouldn't hurt them." Tsireya widened her eyes more as Ao'nung let tears fall on his wound.
"She promised us 'Reya…" He muttered.
"Why are we only hearing lies…"
He added.
Tsireya looked hurt, she put her palm to his brother's face. Wiping the tears and Ao'nung jerked from it. He didn't want to show his fear again but he was too tired.
"I don't know brother…" She answered back as weakly.
They come to a silence as Tsireya finishes her treatment on his palm.
"It will leave a scar." She adds as she sniffles her nose. She knots the bandage and hugs her big brother tightly and he hugs her.
Like a ticking time bomb Neteyam counted the seconds into his doom of mind. He repeated the words all night. Almost a week to be exact.
He didn't sleep an inch. Atleast none that was any good for him.
Rocking back and forth. Walking circles. Every. Second. He bit his lips into ruins and fosts tight as well as his nape. He felt like exploding. The first night after getting back and being treated by Kiri he was quiet. Not saying anything since his reclamation of the truth with Ao'nung. The past few days he has just been in bed. Not doing anything, not speaking to anyone, not eating even as much. Punishment of some sort. It was pitiful and maybe childish but he didn't want to think about it right now.
Laying and rotting away and trying to make his mind work again.
Ao'nung knows. Ao'nung knows.
Ao'nung knows. Ao'nung knows.
Ao'nung knows. Ao'nung knows.
Ao'nung knows. Ao'nung knows.
Ao'nung knows. Ao'nung knows.
Ao'nung knows. Ao'nung knows.
Ao'nung knows. Ao'nung knows.
He repeated it like a mantra in his head. A mantra that could not be forgotten or forgiven. At least not now.
Facing his own consequences definitely didn't feel good. He replayed Ao'nung's face so much that he didn't remember anything else happening that moment.
That was all that went through his head. He tried to think. Tried to think of anything to say to him. To beg for mercy. And he couldn't think none. He can't explain himself. He couldn't if he tried. This is what he has to face now. You brought this on yourself Neteyam.
But he only wanted to protect him?
That isn't an excuse.
But maybe if he just wouldn't have brought Ao'nung–
That wouldn't have mattered.
There will be a moment where you can't keep it any longer, no matter how it happens. He. Will. Know.
"FUCK!"
He yelled as he wiped the whole board off. His work. The plan. The strategy, the map, his work. All of it.
All of it was ruined to pieces. Because of you Neteyam. You were warned. You knew the consequences of the decisions you made and you did them anyway.
Are you becoming too much like your parents? He laughed at the thought. Maybe he has. If his 15-year-old saw himself like this he would slap the shit out of him. No control, no strictness. So reckless.
And he used to call Lo'ak by that name.
Neteyam puts his palms to the counter, pressing them in.
He should find Ao'nung.
No. Maybe Tsireya would be better. Maybe she would despite him less than Ao'nung would.
If he was in Ao'nung's shoes he wouldn't want to see himself either. Which makes it even worse.
Get yourself together Neteyam.
His comm's buzz snaps him out of his misery. It was probably Lo'ak or Kiri. He still had his duties to attend to after all. Even after such a fiasco as that was. He needed to discuss strategy with them. No matter the intell it should make them move forward.
Neteyam sighs as he stretches his fingers of anguish. Not caring to clean up the mess that clearly narrated his own piece of mind.
He swore curses at the back of his head as he answered the call, "I'm coming." His head started to throb.
As he opens the curtains to their strategy council; looks were shed. By his family and his soldiers as well. But they stayed in the back.
Neteyam probably didn't look well from their point of view. But he knew as he didn't feel like it either. Neteyam walks up to the table, seeing Lo'ak beside their father. He tries to find maybe an answer to Neteyam's well-being. Even if it was obvious. Neteyam didn't want to look into everyone's eyes as he knew they were filled with either pity or disappointment.
And he knew what the latter was from. He didn't have to guess to feel his father's burning look as well as his mother's not so agreeable expression. He knew it, they all knew it and Neteyam wanted to think about something else for a change.
The plan.
"So what was the news?"
They all waited a second if that was all he wanted to say, and after a few seconds Jake cleared his throat and glanced twice before beginning.
"Well.. we were informed that because of hard negotiations the leader of the ash clan was ordered to execute… um.. their father because of insubordination." Neteyam twitched a bit.
"They're trying to squeeze them out Ma'Jake." Neytiri stated.
"I know."
"And the next is what… their mother?" Lo'ak asks.
Neytiri and Jake share looks.
"Maybe… but not yet at least. Killing their Oloeyk'tan was already a hard blow on the people." Jake says.
Even if this planning was important. More important right now than Neteyam's own personal life he just could not focus.
His throbbing headache made sure of that. Feeling the physical pain of lying so long to his lover that he knew this wouldn't go out soon…
The speech turned into mumbling and the mumbling turned into just noise in the background. Fogged by his ears and not getting anything they said.
Neteyam felt dizzy.
Maybe staying all night all those days wasn't such a good idea–
"Neteyam?"
He shook his head as he organized his posture. It was Kiri.
She let her arm on his shoulder. Concerned.
"Are you okay?"
That was the first question of someone asking him that after that day.
And Neteyam didn't know if he should lie again or just tell the truth. Both were horrible options.
"I've…. I just recently discovered that.. I shouldn't do all-nighters." Neteyam lets out.
"What?" Kiri asks again out of raw confusion.
"What– what did you say I couldn't–"
"I'm just you know… just a bit tired that's all." He chuckles out. Rubbing his eyes. Which was more than enough as he reopened them again, Neteyam's vision got more blurry as the seconds were counted in his head.
He couldn't keep his balance, fumbling backwards as finally he couldn't keep the act up anymore and only remembered his eyes going black as he fell down. Only hearing her sister's worries.
Notes:
i hope the angst came through 💔
THEY WILL BE REDEEMED DW, A HAPPY ENDING IS A PROMISE 🫶
next update will be maybe bit later as that chapter will have a LOTTT of action going on, but before that i will try to finish my one-shot and next chaptrr for the hunger games fic :)!!
ty again for all the nice comments and just being active as i update this i love to read each and every one of them 😭🫶
Chapter 14: a choice to be made
Notes:
RAAAAAAAA HI the story reeeallyyy starts from here on out so stay tuned to more action and intell from the recoms and the ash clann !!!!
i might have longer takes on this story as theres more planning to it dkkfk which i hope as i plan this out it seems logical 😭😭
anywho enjoyyyy !!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Weak."
Ronal grunted huffs from her mouth. The woman crouches beside her. Mouth against her ear.
"Weak. Like your husband." She spits and Ronal hisses. Maybe the most cruel hiss so far.
Now being lifted up as the knife is pointed to her jaw and neck.
Ronal looked at her like she had countless times before. It was an empty and meaningless look now. Less fury but more apathy.
Varang laughs.
"So intriguing. Just a month ago you had fire in your eyes. Look at you now… a bag of grief." As she snickers in her own sadistic way.
"You won't find them."
Varang looks at her and decides to take the pressure off her neck for now. And laughs. Laughs as she shakes the knife in her hand as she stands up. Laughing even harder. She catches her breath as the curtain lifts as a recom comes inside. A tablet in their hands.
Ronal listens as the woman speaks of the demon tongue. And comes back to her.
Showing a lightened screen. And Ronal cries.
Cries loudly and yells out her misery.
He even looked worse than she did possibly.
The water drips. I try to remember the last bits of my mother. My mother and father. I try to recall their smiles and faces. Why does it feel like I can't remember where my mother's moles used to be? The forehead? Cheek? Jaw? Neck? I can't recall any of it. And I want to punish myself for it. How can I dare to forget such a thing like that?
The countless lives lost, murdered, tortured. While I am sitting here like an oiled baby, taken care of.
When I should be out there. Saving my people. Saving their future.
I should be among them. And fight.
A splash of water spreads across Ao'nung's face as he sits in the pond. Washing his hair and treating it as well as his wounds. Just been having a fight with Tsireya. He wanted to go save his mother and she didn't. Or maybe that was the easier way to put it for himself.
Going back with nothing but rage was not something Tsireya agreed with him. And it may have angered Ao'nung to say something more mean. After feeling ashamed he ran to the baths as he couldn't look at himself anymore, not by his sister.
He didn't recognize what he's become. You were supposed to always be kind to your sister? What happened? You swore you would keep her safe.
You. A future Olo'eyktan (or an unofficial Olo'eyktan now) that couldn't keep his people safe. He couldn't be there for his fathers passing. He wasn't there to comfort and welcome him to Eywa.
He wasn't even ready. Eywa didn't even need him yet! So why was his life taken? Just when he was longing to go back. Was he even killed mercilessly or was he stripped away of his honour as well? Ao'nung didn't want to but he had to believe it was worse than he thought.
I'm sorry mama.
I will come to you. And save you.
Ao'nung opens the door so slowly. Snooping inside the quarters where her sister and he slept. He packs everything he could. Put everything on he could. Everything that could protect him in whatever might come. Packing his armous, his spear, his crossbow.
He stopped as he heard his sister shuffle under the duvet. Looking at her pure sleeping form as she slept for once soundlessly. So calm and quiet. He reached for her as he packed the last of his things. He wanted to leave his songcord to her but the fear of her coming after him was worse. So he couldn't do that. Taking everything with him so nothing but a rinse of wind was left behind of him.
He reached to kiss the smallest peck to her sister's forehead as a goodbye and pressed his palm over it so it would stay over her. Watching her when he couldn't. If protecting means leaving her sister, to rescue his mother? He had no other choice. His arrogance is the end of him one day.
He packed the last of the food to his pouch as he reached for his knife pocket.
Oh.
That's right.
I lost it.
He looks back at the entrance from a few days back.
Ao'nung cut slices of fruit in his cutting board. He wanted to have something sweet and he grabbed some with Tsireya, going to eat it. He cut the last pieces into cubes and the curtain lifted as the shadow was now filled with a bit of light.
Ao'nung snickers.
"Took you long enou–"
"Hey fishlips."
Oh. It was Lo'ak.
Ao'nung's look crumbled and turned back to his fruits.
"What do you want. Tsireya isn't here."
"I know."
"Then."
"Then what?"
"Then what the fuck are you doing here?" Ao'nung snaps as he pushes the knife aside. Looking at the tall forest boy in the door frame. It reminded him a bit of Neteyam and he no longer wanted Lo'ak's presence to be here.
"Get–"
"I just wanted to bring you this!" Getting the marbled edge from his back. Showing it in the light. It wasn't in blood anymore or in mud. It was clean.
Ao'nung looked at it as the memories just hit him again like a blast.
"I don't want it."
"Neteyam didn't find it, Kiri did–"
"I don't CARE. I don't want it." Ao'nung says as he turns his back on the second stubborn boy. He hears a scoff behind him.
"Oh. So you're too good of a soldier now huh? Can't take the heat?" He hears as hard thuds echoed through the room while he was pushed to the ground as Lo'ak looked at him.
"What the fuck are you even–" Ao'nung tried to get up but Lo'ak's hand held him back on his shoulder.
"You don't think your act of tortured puppy has been enough!?"
Ao'nung confused by the sudden use of term but couldn't say anything back as Lo'ak continued.
"I fucking get that you don't want to see or talk to my brother. I wouldn't either if I was you. But stop the fucking pity party and think about your sister and how you're reflecting your own feelings to everyone else! You don't even see her being so strong for you while you're here sucking on your wounds!"
Ao'nung stopped squirming in his place.
There it went. The words Ao'nung had repeated in his heard for days was finally being told by someone else. Proving what he thought of himself.
At last, Lo'ak let go harshly as he threw the knife next to him. He went and turned around to the door walking out when he heard a small pitiful laugh.
"You don't need to tell me that forest boy."
As Ao'nung gets up.
"I know that already." As he stood there, grabbing the blade to his hands as his finger went across it. The surface of the knife reflects his own horrid image. He didn't like it. And he knew it.
"I am a failure of my father and I know it. You don't have to say it outloud. Though I appreciate the gesture." He says quietly as his smile was fake. Looking at the yellow eyes that again reminded him of someone else.
The tension was getting thicker as Lo'ak couldn't answer back. Seconds later Tsireya entered behind him startling them both. Trying to ask what was disturbed but neither replied as Ao'nung turned his back again on them both. Cut the rest of the fruit to be put into a bowl. Lo'ak leaves without much said, not even a snarky comment. Tsireya asking after him.
At the end of the night Ao'nung walked over to the nearest cliff and threw his knife into the night sky. Watching it fall down to the deep jungle.
The was no use for a knife which he couldn't protect his people.
Ao'nung glances at the moon which always showed itself through the leaves and the vines. He always thought it felt eerie as he couldn't see the sky so free like back in the reef. Where there was sky spread across all the way into the unknown. He held his pouch close as he had a long walk ahead of himself.
A dire horse would've been too loud and alarming and an ikran was out of the question. So he walked.
He had to leave in the middle of the night as fewer patrols were made by then. Even remembering what routes Neteyam did, he detoured them. Nothing should stop him now.
He did admit that the climbing down the mountains was an experience without help. But when the time was rough he turned back to Eywa to pray she wouldn't let her fall. And she didn't. Maybe a few slips but the vines always catched him.
Even if the trees of the forest were tall; they never could hide the moons of space. It always brings some sort of comfort to Ao'nung. Atleast he was looking at the same moon as his mother is. He thought of her again as he strutted through the jungle.
Remembering their tracks all the way back when they deserted to the coast. Now his feet are stronger and muscles more accessible to the dangers of the jungle. It was easier to get back. The shore was coming closer and closer as he sees and hears the similar sound he hasn't heard over months.
The sea.
The waves.
As the horizon came along he sped his movement.
Yes.
His home. I am on my way mama. He could see the cliffs now. His feet sprinted faster.
Yes.
Mama I'm coming.
He could see the canoe now.
I will come and save you.
Just you wait.
He started to smile as he was seeing the horizon grow bigger as he sprinted.
But he stops. Right at the edge of going down to the coast. His memories were rolling in his head.
Cool down for a second and think about it Ao'nung.
You are walking to your envidiable death. It is only the peak of dawn. No one knows you left. Think of your sister and how she feels knowing you left her as well. Even if for the revenge of salvaging your mother, she is all alone. Last of her own people by with the forest clan.
But Lo'ak will keep her safe?
That isn't the same thing.
She needs her big brother and you know it.
"You don't even see her being so strong for you while you're here sucking on your wounds!"
If you think you are a hero for sacrificing yourself to run into the immediate fire; you are wrong, Ao'nung. You would probably be killed when you reach the shore.
Is that what you want? To be killed–
I just want to see my father again.
"Is that too much to ask for Eywa?" He whispers to the wind.
It won't bring him back. You wouldn't be bringed back. It wouldn't be a warrior's death. Isn't that what you are? What you've always reached for? Being a warrior? Don't disgrace what you've so hard tried to achieve. You can't make your father proud if you are dead Ao'nung.
It was suicide. He knew that. He felt that self destruction might be the only way to let him out of his guilt and sorrow for his people. And yet it wouldn't solve anything. Only leaving behind a mourning sister and his hostile mother with child. He wouldn't see the baby grow, see it run, swim, meet a tulkun. You, Ao'nung, would never have the chance to unmake your sins. Even with a certain someone. It wouldn't be fair. You can't do it now. Not now.
He takes a deep breath. He watches the shores when the waves hit the rocks and the hills. Seeing the canoe sway with them.
He turns his heels around and starts walking back up. Back to the forest. Back to his sister thinking of an apology to be made. Maybe even an apology to Nete–
Bang.
Black came through his vision as his body thuds to the ground and feeling an undistinguishable pain.
Notes:
im sorry guys lol
Chapter 15: time
Notes:
i thought of again ANOTHER story LMAOOO
when i get this more updated as well as my two other fics i will start it as well 😼
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"You don't need to tell me that forest boy."
"I am a failure of my father and I know it. You don't have to say it outloud. Though I appreciate the gesture."
Lo'ak looked at the man in front of him that he did not recognize anymore. And he for sure was glad that Neteyam wasn't around to see this. But more than that he didn't expect fish lips to be so… vulnerable. So broken. And what shocked him more is how he now saw him. Saw himself in him.
"Lo'ak! Hey what are you– ? Did I interrupt something?"
Lo'ak turns around, maybe for the best let the situation unfold itself as he saw Ao'nung clearly wasn't in the right headspace for it. He turned around and walked away only hearing Tsireya's confusion. She dropped her basket at the door as she ran after him.
"Hey… hey!" Grabbing him by the arm. It makes Lo'ak stop.
"What's wrong? What did my brother do again?" She half jokes and sounds half serious.
He looked at her eyes as they were clear with worry and the same anxiety she's had ever since. He decided to smile and hold her cheek.
"It's fine, don't worry." She looked at him for a second of unsureness and then sighed loudly out of relief.
"Okay."
She tells him to meet up later as they were going to eat soon. He agreed as he was going to eat with his own family as well. Knowing they have not eaten together as a group for days now. They said goodbyes as Lo'ak headed back to his own tent.
He walks in smelling the delicious work of his mother. He kisses her by the cheek as she greets him. He had some arrows to make with Tuk so he sat next to her by the bonfire. She would be building them up as he made the parts.
He ruffled her braids as she was focused on the task. She looks at him smiling and greeting.
"How was 'Reya?"
"She's good. Now, how are these arrows holding up?" He asks. Tuk scoffs.
"I am a natural, see for yourself." She brags.
Lo'ak takes one finished arrow to his hand. Scanning its smooth surface as it made small cuts in the Omatikaya style. Cutting all the way to its pointy end with the edge sharper than air. He felt it with his fingertips while Tuk waited for his judgement. He looked at his little sister. Then at the arrow. Then at her again.
"You've improved. Well done." As he rubs her head. She laughs while pushing his hand playfully away. They continue it along and after a while Kiri enters. They both lift their heads.
"Kiri!"
"Ah my back–"
"How are you back so early? No more work with grandmother?"
"Mom, can you take these? Thank you." As she gives the rest of the herbs, Neytiri takes them off her hands. Possibly also some food back to her.
She rubs her shoulder as she comes to the bonfire, rubbing Tuk's head.
"How are the arrows? They're neat right?"
"That's what I told him!" Tuk answers.
"Why are you back so early?" Lo'ak repeats.
Kiri sits down as she lets go of Tuk, looking at his brother now. He recognized it.
"What? Again? You can't be serious." Lo'ak said disappointed but more than that; worried.
"Tuk, come stir this with me?" Neytiri asked. Kiri thanked her for her assistance with her eyes as they could talk alone now.
She turns to him now again as she shrugs her shoulders.
"If he isn't eating he isn't eating. I can't force him."
Lo'ak clenches his jaw as he looks at Tuk's self made arrow in his hand. His tail moved more aggressively as his mind started going haywire again.
"Maybe I can." He says stern and stands up, giving the arrow to Kiri.
"No– Lo'ak no! Don't even try he needs to–"
"I am sick and tired of this. We're in the middle of war and he should come to us for support. I am done seeing him waste himself away!" He complains back.
Lo'ak storms out the tent as Kiri has no use to go get him back. She shares looks with her mother while Tuk keeps stirring the pot.
"This is unbelievable…" Lo'ak mumbles as he walks to the familiar looking tent to his brothers. Flapping the curtain open as he stands in the doorway. Similar when he visited Ao'nung. Both sitting in their own dark corner while looking depressed and lost.
"Dude wake up." He says frustrated as Neteyam sat in his corner. Fixating on something for some reason.
"Bro!" Putting his hand on Neteyam's shoulder as he shook it. Not even a flinch and it angered Lo'ak. He pushes again and now enough to make Neteyam lose his balance.
"SAY SOMETHING!" He yells at Neteyam while he gets up.
"I'll eat dinner later." He says as he was going to walk out. Lo'ak stops him in his tracks as he puts one hand to the top of Neteyam's head and another to his nape. Trying to make sense of his big brother. Because he for sure did not recognize him either.
"What is wrong with you!? Come on, be mad at me or something!? Push me, hit me!!" He yells as Neteyam stood in his place. Where was his brother that was annoyed even a poke from his finger? The brother who no matter how hard tried; always could leave space to fight back at him. Tackle him. He breathes harshly out and lets go when meeting with no sign of reaction.
"You're an ass…." He sighs.
"Kiri was right. You are even more stubborn than mom." Those being his last words as Neteyam still didn't say anything. He reaches the doorway until he hears something small. Very quiet like it wasn't even said.
"Did you give him the knife…?"
Lo'ak turns his head at him.
"I told him it was Kiri."
"...And?" His voice wavered and shook.
"And he didn't want it." He leaves Neteyam's tent. Leaving his big brother standing there as he gives himself a silence of shame and gets back to his own work.
The night was buzzing with insects and crickets. Lo'ak abruptly wakes from his nightmare of war. Breathing hard as he felt his sweat run down his spine. Rubbing his face as he needed some air, going out of the tent as he saw the rest of his family all cuddled and sleeping calmly.
He was thinking of going to the edge again. Watching the stars made him calm as well as the moonlight. He opens the curtain and sees someone has already taken his spot. He tiptoes closer to see who it is and notices the turquoise shade and swirls of waves in his skin. Ao'nung.
He is already about to walk up to him, saying he shouldn't be awake at this time of night. But neither was he. So he only just watches as he sees the wide palms timber and sees the marble knife in his hand. Ao'nung seemed to look at it long. Too long. So long that it started to worry Lo'ak so he moved closer. Closer to maybe stopping something he didn't want to think Ao'nung was going to do.
But instead Ao'nung sighs melancholy and throws the knife out of his hands. All the way up in the sky as it shined in the blue light. Shining until it started to fall all the way down to the forest. And that was when he left. Now was Lo'ak's chance to look at the night sky to calm his mind. But instead he felt like he wanted to go to sleep again.
Didn't seem somewhat fair. Let fishlips have his spot for this one time.
"Waaake up!!" Lo'ak turns and grunts as if the existence of Tuktirey was unknown to him. Four days later and the morning's still felt hard on him.
"It is breakfast!"
Still nope.
"Kiri he won't wake up!"
He hears her sister's disappointment and suddenly feels fresh and energized as a direhorse.
"I'm up!"
"Good. Now come, Tuk made breakfast." While Kiri escorts Tuk out to let Lo'ak get ready. They've all gathered around the pot as Lo'ak scratches his head in a slumber mood. He says goodmorning to his family as always and takes a bowl from his mother whom he kisses in gratitude. Jake enters back in the hut while bringing some fruits he collected. All cut and ready. They all start to eat as Lo'ak thought of something.
"What is it?" Kiri noticing first.
"Is he awake yet?" As Lo'ak swirls the porridge around and around. The family stops as they all look at Kiri who was used to the question but surprised regardless.
"No, still sleeping." As she turns her eyes back to the rice in the bowl.
"This is not good… we should've kept him here." Jake starts as he puts his bowl down. Neytiri comforting his anguish.
"It wouldn't have helped. He brought it upon himself. For not… sleeping, not eating well enough for the past week – that's what it does to you." Kiri explains. Lo'ak looks at the three rice bits sticking to the edge of his wooden plate. They look dry.
"But we didn't even try–"
"Father, we did try. Neteyam chose this. But he will wake up and learn from it. It won't happen again. We won't let it happen again." His sister says. Tuk pouts as she looks at her own food. She feels her mothers gentle grip as she rubs her shoulder. Whispering it'll be okay as Lo'ak's stomach becomes full. He puts the cup down and gets up in the middle of conversation.
"Thank you for the food."
"You're done already, you're sure you don't want–"
"I'm fine mama, I promise. I will pack more for Tsireya though if you don't mind?" He asks as he gets leaves from the counter.
"I see you've… spent a lot more time with her?" Jake asks but is nudged by the women of the family. Asking with his mouth what he did wrong.
"Yeah I have. Tsireya is kind and a good friend." He says monotonically as he grabs the spoon from Neytiri and packs some for her.
Jake looks at his mate as she looks at her. He clears his throat.
"W-well I'm sure she is a lovely girl, if you want you can invite–"
"No thanks dad. Some other time." And Lo'ak was already out the door. Getting pats of encouragement from Kiri and Tuk.
"It went better."
"Yeah?" He asks.
"Yeah." They answer back.
Lo'ak knocks the wall next to the entryway as the facility Tsireya and her brother stayed at was still more closed because of Tsireya's injuries. He hears rustling and clumsiness but at last sees Tsireya on the doorway. And her beautiful smile.
"Oh! Hi Lo'ak." She says friendly as ever.
Lo'ak forgets to answer as he wakes up to Tsireya waving her hand over his face. He felt himself blush but got the food in front of her face.
"Uhh these are… for you. My mom had leftovers." He laughs to himself. She looks down to his hand as in his palm as maybe the messiest but most certainly cutest wrapped leaf with rice inside of it. All finished by a small bow on the top.
She takes it from his hands and looks at it bit closer. Smiling how cutely Lo'ak made an effort to wrap it up for her.
"Thank you, I actually haven't eaten breakfast yet so I needed this. Come inside!" She offers as she enters back in, Lo'ak walking behind her as he pulls the curtain aside. He looked around as there was no one else to be seen.
"Where's your usually annoying brother?" He asks sarcastically but Tsireya gave him a look and he quietly apologized. She shrugged her shoulders with an inch of bitterness. Reason whatever, Lo'ak couldn't tell. She opened the wrap while sitting down.
"Probably hunting. Or in the baths washing his hair, again." She takes a bite and wides her eyes as it tasted tasty.
"This is delicious! As always your mother cooks extremely well!" She compliments and soon takes another bite. Lo'ak smiles but clears his throat in a very serious matter (joking of course).
"Actually… Tuk made breakfast today." He says proudly as if he made it himself. Tsireya smiles surprisingly and swallows the food.
"Ohhh! My apologies, your sister did an excellent job." She jokes.
They both laugh a bit as Tsireya finishes her own first meal of the day.
"Is your brother okay?" After a small silence Tsireya decided to ask as she braided Lo'ak's hair. He thinks about what to answer for a second and sighs.
"He's such a jackass sometimes! Making all of us worry so much for him and at the same time acting so stubborn about it!" He says annoyed. Tsireya hums and ties the braids back. Few falling off of course.
"Oh I cannot imagine anyone else resembling someone like that." As she's finished and had her job done. Lo'ak turns at her lifting a brow and looking at her accusingly.
"Excuse me?"
She laughs as she makes her point ominous and gets up while Lo'ak tries to process how she just accused him of the same thing.
"That is entirely different!"
"Is it really? I mean what you told me, seems to say otherwise." As she smirked cunningly.
Lo'ak smirked along with her as they both started to laugh. They come to a silence and he steps closer to her. The silence was romantic and Lo'ak wanted to take advantage of it. They stand close to each other as he lifts his hand up. A stray of her curly hair on her face and it being pulled back by his hands. It is tender and intimate but in the most sweet way. He takes a hold of her hand as she lets him. Standing as looks shared more than words ever could.
"Tsireya!"
The moment comes to a hold as his little sister comes squealing to the doorway. She enters by pushing the covers away as something was on her mind. Kiri waddling behind her of course.
"Tsire– oh you're here too?"
Lo'ak stands there stupidly as Tsireya chuckles a bit.
"Wha– hey what do you mean 'you're here too'!?" All offended while Tuk walks past him to Tsireya. Completely ignoring his question as she holds her hand to whisper something to her ear. Lo'ak grunts but is grabbed by Kiri's hand.
She whispers more to Tsireya's ear as she gasps happily and nods or agrees to something she said.
"Sorry we ruined your moment."
Lo'ak's red comes right back up to his cheeks as he turns to her sister.
"M-moment? What do you mean moment? There was no moment!" He says all blushed up.
"In this, you and Neteyam are so alike." Kiri laughs.
Lo'ak stops as he silences after that. The two are still going in the background about some garment, what reached to his ear. Kiri looks at him.
"Hey." She grabs him again. Having to do that alot recently.
Lo'ak looks at her confident but assuring eyes.
"He will wake up soon. Don't worry." She says again as Lo'ak breathes out. Now both Tuk and Tsireya came to an agreement at last.
"I can borrow it for you tomorrow?"
"Yes please!!" Tuk says excitedly.
"Borrow what?" Lo'ak asks. Tuk rolls her eyes. "Nothing bushy brows. I will go train now." As she walks past him. He loads the sentence in his brain for a bit and becomes offended the 50th time today.
"Bushybrows!? Hey listen–"
"Lo'ak." He stops and looks down as Tsireyas hand was now on his. He blushes and calms down. Kiri looked at the two. Very unamused.
"Anyway, where's the fish boy?" Kiri asks after a moment. Tapping her fingers to her arm as she held them crossed.
The two look at her as Tsireya answers the same thing she did to Lo'ak.
"Haven't seen him today yet." And Lo'ak nods along with her.
Kiri wides her eyes and drops her arms.
"What. At all?"
Tsireya burrows her brows.
"What?"
"The whole day? Anywhere? Not even at your shack?"
Lo'ak looks at her the same.
"Why– what do you mean?"
"He was supposed to come and help me with grandmother for the day. We've waited for him since you left us at breakfast. That's why we came here in the first place."
The two stand there and Lo'ak's first instict to look at Tsireya. She seemed horrified.
"I–"
"Tsireya you are sure you haven't seen him? Any place?" She keeps asking.
Tsireya gapes her mouth as her hand slowly creeps on top of it. She looked terrified.
"I don't even think he came back to sleep with me last night."
Lo'ak's heart drops all the way down to his stomach.
The knife. Did he go back to try to search the knife? Trying to find it? Trying to–
"You're certain!?"
"I– I think I am!" Tsireya panics, "We usually say goodnights to eachother but– but last night he said he went to the baths so–"
Shit.
Lo'ak turns around and starts running back to the camp. He ran as fast as his legs could take him at the moment. Letting the panicked voices of Kiri and Tsireya be left behind. He needed to find his ikran.
Fucking fishlips.
Notes:
im sorry im leaving sm stuff on cliffhangers BARE WITH MEEEE 🙏🙏🙏
but when neteyam finds out yall ? girllll
Chapter 16: answers
Notes:
FINALLYYYY I CAN UPDATE THIS STORY TOO SORRY IT TOOK SO LONG BUT HERE U GOOOO
hope it isnt too short 😞🙏
Chapter Text
The waves were angry.
They splashed and hurled around like a hurricane. Untamed and furious.
The helicopter flew across the coast. Lyle touched his comms.
"Few clicks to the right and we should be there."
"Roger." The flyer answers back.
They were in the outer perimeter. A hint passed by of the metkayina siblings hiding out in the forest. Sent to look for it.
"I don't think nothin's here… maybe we should go back?"
"Shit.. what do we even say if we go back? She'll definitely use him to– wait! Over there!"
They turn to look at a lonely canoe on the shore, shaken by the angry waves.
"Fly down there."
They arrive on the spot as they go on top of a hill in the edge of the forest.
"They're definitely then around somewhere." The flier reports. They start prepping a camp for a short while when another recom slaps Lyle on his shoulder. Shushing him while pointing down to a sudden movement. Down to close to the coast, the leaves moved as heard cracks of the dryed roots in the ground and hard breath.
Lyle nods and gets to his gun. He sets it on scope as he scans who it is. He zooms closer to the target.
He gets his head off the scope and feels like he's dreaming. Laughing silently while checking again to make sure he isn't dreaming.
"No need for camp boys. We found our treasure." He chuckles and clicks his tongue while holding his finger to the trigger.
The birds and the animals run away of the loud sound as a body thumps to the ground.
The marui was quiet. The wind reached the corners of the doorway while Ronal sat against one of the pillars. Her hair was messed up and head was down. The cuts were almost losing its pain until she heard the curtain flap, but not by the wind.
"Open her bandages."
"She's all fucked up bro."
The recoms laughed.
One lifts her chin up as she hisses quietly.
"Wow, a week ago you would've bitten my fingers off. Look at you now." Lyle laughs.
"Remember the order, cut them up." Z-dog reminds him.
They saw through the thick ropes and lifted her up as weak growls were trying to be said.
Ronal felt dizzy, her eyes rolled around as she couldn't make any of where they were taking her.
A buzz of electric sound waves reaches her ears and it brings a migraine. Ears going back trying to block some of it off.
Trying to lift her head but the lights are too bright. Only figuring out two figures in front of her. One of which was the woman and the other; a demon.
"Drop her."
She slumped down and groaned. She holds her stomach, feeling the baby's kick.
"I hope that was refreshing enough for you."
Ronal lifted her head. Varang smirking at her.
"I hope Eywa never sees you." She curses at her weak.
Varang laughed.
"I never asked her to." Bringing the knife around again. Swinging it around like a maze. She laughed and leaned closer to Ronal.
"We found your son."
Ronal widens her eyes, hoping it would be the sickest joke of them all. She flinched forward, trying to attack her. Snarling at her.
"Don't you touch him!" She screamed as the recoms trapped her down.
"You're as worse as the demons wearing our skins!" She shouted.
Varang laughed and got up. She put the knife back into her pocket. Saying something again to the man next to her. He shared the word to the recoms holding her. Ronal grunted, trying to kick and hiss her way out.
"You are a disgrace to Eywa!" She shrieked.
They laughed as she was taken away.
"YOU WILL KNOW DEATH!"
Neteyam snaps awake. His breath hard as was the dream he just was awaken out of. He heard Ao'nung screaming.
He feels the sweaty forehead and body aching muscles, wiping the excess sweat off of him. He scans around his surroundings. It wasn't his tent anymore? But the Tsahik's.
Was he in the healing center? A duvet was put on him as he searched for his things. Herb leaves on the parts of his arms and body. All the way down to his legs and even tail. He moved it infront of him so he could get the rest of them off. Turning his head as he saw a bowl of water, taking it to his hand as he drank all of it. Hungry for more. Like the worth of days of water. And food.
How long was he out?
"The mighty warrior has awakened."
Neteyam turns his head as Kiri enters. Seeing a platter of some food and water in her hands. Sitting next to the mat where he layed.
"Kiri how–"
"You slept for three days."
Neteyam stuttered for air as Kiri gave the platter to him.
"Your body was begging for a rest as well as some nutrition. So it needed to rest as we fed you food through some tubes."
Neteyam's head plopped down.
"It was really bad Neteyam." Kiri says as she gets new sets of herb leaves from her pouch. An enough of a hint for Neteyam to feel his shame come up again.
She gets his arm as she was about to put another one replacing another but Neteyam was faster. He grabbed her hand before reaching to his own skin.
"What about the Ash clan and Quatrich? What's the report?"
It felt like three days worth of planning was like a year in Neteyam's mind.
But Kiri wasn't answering as she kept placing leaves on top of eachother. Silently ignoring him.
"Kiri."
Silence.
And maybe for the first time in Neteyam's life he sees her sister's ears go down. Lowered. She kept something from him. Something secret.
"Kiri." He says more stern now. She gulped as she had a hard time to find the words.
"Say something you're seriously creeping me out." His sister sighs as she stops with the leaves and leans back to a post supporting the roof of the Tsahik's cave.
She didn't know what to do with her hands so in the end she decided to just put them on her lap, crossing them together close to her stomach. Her breath stuttered and as she was about to speak two more figures entered the facility.
It was Tsireya and Lo'ak. Noticing a definite pool of tears in Tsireyas eyes as well as an overwrought expression on his little brother's face. Tsireya walked closer to Kiri asking something with her eyes as she then turned to look at Neteyam. Lo'ak put his hand to Tsireya's shoulder as she weeped now to his chest.
Neteyam didn't like this at all.
"Neteyam…"
He turned his head to his little sister.
"They…. took him."
"They took Ao'nung."
White noise echoed through the walls. It was like his whole body was knocked out.
The jingles of something hard against him was scratching his skin.
The walls were avoided of light and warmth. It felt cold and icy. The freezing breeze went across his skin as he slowly awakened. It was silent. Deadly silent. He didn't hear the birds nor the forest sing to his ear again. Was he with Eywa now?
His eyes roamed around the ceiling he was staring at. It wasn't the forest anymore. His head cleared more as he tried to press his palm against it. It was beating hard. The white noise calmed down as he heard his own heart beat more and more.
At first he thought Eywa welcomed him, but Eywa's presence was never cold. He groaned and furrowed his brows of the hard cold surface he layed in. He scanned as the room spinned. A chair, a table?
The whole room was white and stripped of life.
Ao'nung's head cleared only a bit. He noticed in the four wall jail of his own reflection. He reached for his stomach if painful and a sharp pain. Feeling something wet against it. He felt it and looked at the palm of his hand. Blood. But it a slight bandage over it.
Was he blacked out? The situation started to kick in as his vision cleared second after second. He wanted to stand up properly but the hard material of the hard rope kept his hands together. His heartbeat quickened. Fuck.
Fuck fuck fuck.
Get it off me.
Get if off.
Get if off.
Get if off.
Get if off.
Get if off.
Get if off.
GET IT OFF!!!!
He hissed and screamed. Gripping the shackles that kept him tight on the floor. Ripping, trying to tear them apart. Hissing and biting it.
No use.
Tears swelled up on him. His heartbeat was going rounds.
No no no no no.
He can't end like this. His family, mother, sister.
Neteyam.
He cannot be here.
He was just starting to forgive, to forget.
He banged the hands against the hard floor and felt electrifying pain. He sobbed. Curling up in the corner of the room, the bright lights made him feel so exposed and naked. His ears went back as he tried again and again but no use.
"Fuck…" he whispered as tear rolled down. He put his palm to his face as he broke down. Punching his forehead, smacking it as he cried. The failure caughting up to him again.
"You're a fucking failure…" Ao'nung said to himself.
If only Ao'nung could be dead now.
He knew his faith was now worser than death.
He heard a loud siren go off as next up he heard footsteps across outside of the room.
The door was opened and a na'vi came in. But it had the same features as Lo'ak did back at the camp. And weirdly dressed clothing.
A recom.
"Enjoying your stay huh?"
He tried to talk to him, but regardless Ao'nung wasn't interested, nor knowledgeable enough of the tongue they speak. So he backed against a wall. Ready to hiss for whatever he was there for.
The recom walked closer to him. And Ao'nung showed his fangs. The recom laughed.
"You're all the same… with your weird animalistic behavior." He finally nodded his head for a signal. Ao'nung flared his nose and ears, listening for more footsteps.
Three more recoms walk in, as also a demon dressed recom. But it wasn't a soldier like the others. A tsahik of the sky people?
She spoke up and all came closer to Ao'nung. He panicked and hissed louder. Trying to shove or kick his way out of this ambush. Kicked to the stomach and now snarling of pain. Held down against his will, his eyes tear up. But didn't want to let the tears fall just yet.
He screamed.
"This one's feisty. Take it away doc."
The woman came down to her knees as she took a more demon looking spike to her hands. Ao'nung's pupils shrank as he looked afraid at what was going on. The doctor looked at him as his chest was breathing and going for a thousand rotations.
"Calm."
Ao'nung stopped a bit.
His tongue.
First thing someone said, that he understood. He closed his feisty mouth and gulped looking at the sharp thing. It came closer and closer until close to his neck. It speared through his skin as he winced of small pain. He didn't know what was going in or out, but minutes later the needle was out of him.
He cried silently as he was let go and laughed at as the crew walked out. He crawled to a ball, knees close to his chest and ears down.
He wanted to go home.
Chapter 17: trepidation of the future
Notes:
OOFFFF ALRIGHTT
Trigger warning readers ⚠️⚠️⚠️
⚠️ a lot of violence, mentions of blood and slight gore ⚠️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The storm was rising. The sky was angry and hurricanes throughout the village. Baskets clinging onto their ropes were swinging like madmen in the wind. Wet and muddy footsteps were seen on the ground as two soldiers kept watch.
"I fucking hate this shift."
"Dude it was your fault. If you hadn't messed up those papers, we would've been inside now too."
The guy flips his fellow soldier off. Walking again on their routes. One towards the jungly forest and another in the coast.
Stepping on sticks and rocks as now bigger leaves could hide the human under them. The bright light showing his way as the rain kept getting harder and harder.
"Fucking flies…" he mumbled. Swinging the big bugs off his gas mask as the things couldn't stop harassing him. He stopped as a loud crack was heard, on his left in the deep forest. He flinches and points his gun. Putting the scope on.
He waits for a moment as leaves rustle towards him. Breath stopped as he only waited for the worst.
Right in front of him. It is standing right in front of him. He put his finger to the trigger. Boots standing in the vicious mud, slightly sunken him in.
"Come out you–"
The leaves spread around as they moved apart. The figure jumping out, over the human. Making him fall to the mud completely. He watched as the figure he so feared for; turned into a simple tetrapteron. It screeched loudly before flapping its wings away from the man. The human looked up as it kept flying away from him. Mumbling and cursing its being.
"Stupid bird…" he mumbles as he lets his gun off his sight, into his back. Putting his palms now against a semi-solid ground. Trying to stand up again. It was like hot glue. No movement and he was being kept still. The voices of the forest felt like coming closer to him and it increased his heartbeat.
"Fuck fuck fuck…" he says as puts the fingers onto his comms.
"Tyler– Tyler do you read!?"
He waits a second as the rain jags his connection to his friend.
"What's up?"
"I'm stuck." He says a bit ashamed and a second goes by.
His friend in the other line, already back at their meeting spot, laughed. The laugh echoed a bit static through its comms as his friend couldn't keep it in.
"Oh my god dude! That's hilarious!" As he kept laughing his air off. The man waits until his friend is done, while trying to shake his body off.
"Are you done? Seriously?"
His friend finally calms down and takes a breath through the radio.
"Oh I'm sorry man, it's just that, that was way too– OH FUCK–"
The connection gets lost. Static coming through as the only voice of reply. The human panics.
"Tyler? TYLER do you read!? TYLER!" No answer.
Only slight cuts to the intercepted connection as half cut screams were heard.
"Shit!" The man yells as his butt was stuck like honey to the ground. He glances at the gun next to him. Grabbing it and trying to use it as a stick. He tries to dig it, releasing any air holes that could possibly be under him. He jabs and jabs and jabs until finally reaching the right spot. Creating a small bubble of air and letting the dirty man go.
He thumps to the ground of the unexpected impact and grabs his gun again, rolling it over his shoulder as he sprints back. As fast as his feet could carry him, he heard the screams of his fellow armed men. His air caughts up to him. Swearing and begging God for mercy.
"Oh fuck… oh fuck–" he runs as he reaches the edge of the forest. Seeing destruction– no. Hell, upon him. He looked as if everything was either destroyed or killed. His men. His comrades. He screams.
"Tyler! Tyler!!!"
His voice caught up to his throat. Seeing a familiar metal badge swing through. And a weak groan. He grabs his gun, sliding it in front of him. Fingers and a whole body shaking. The used scout building on fire as he slowly walks to its corner. Glancing from the side as he heard another voice with him.
A growl.
That was no human.
In panic he tried to load his gun, ready to point at it. But his arms kept trembling. His breath created fog to his mask as he looked at the vile attack on his friend.
An arrow.
Stuck right through his body. As he tried to grab it. He was still alive. But not for long. About to walk and save his friend – if that was even possible – a dark figure arises through the fog of smoke and destruction again. It hissed and growled as it grabbed his friend. Grabbing him from its arrow and pulling it out of him. A surge of blood emerges throughout the area, hitting tiny spots on the man's mask.
Was he in hell?
Stunned, as the man couldn't move. Couldn't speak. Couldn't go. He just watched as the figure continuously destroys everything and everyone that they see.
And finally, it looks at him. They lock eyes.
The yellow eyes looked at him as his friend could turn his head only so slowly.
"Josh…" Tyler spoke.
The man's breath hitched. Stopped flowing through his body as now he was next. His death was inevitable. Fuck man.
Really should've fixed those papers.
As anyone with survival instinct the man turns away in complete horror. Trying to escape. Trying to live. Trying to feel.
Emphasizing the word try.
It catches up to him. Grabbing him. A hiss and a warm cold breath was unleashed as the man was petrified.
His body was in shock and the only thing left was to maybe wet himself. He felt as he was lifted in the high air. Away from the ground. He at first gasped at the loss of touch and then yelled. And then screamed.
The figure in front of him felt no remorse. Blood was all over their face and body. Fuck.
A knife so sharp as it edged closer to the man's neck. A file of teeth as their next hiss was coming out.
"Neteyam!"
They stopped the knife right at the man's neck. And he felt a glimpse of relief.
"Awnga kin fula tawtute." Another voice said.
Josh turned and looked as another humanoid native surged. Holding the beast's shoulder. There was a look for empathy. But they weren't budging. Not in the least. Jaw tight as their lips sealed and eyes narrow when they turned to look at him again. He felt the long fingers start to tighten their hold around his neck and he tried to reach for air.
"Po sweyly terkup! Na aylahe tsurokx!" They growled.
The human was only trying to grab anything as the mask was slightly breaking from the strong force. He switched eyes between the two na'vi as he formed his last choice of words.
"Va– Va'rang–"
And the na'vi stopped. The anger that was showing on its face now disappeared into a heavier emotion. Desperation.
The warrior dropped him to the ground as Josh tried to catch his breath now in a slight cracked mask. He checked for holes but none found them, so he finally breathed. Breathed and laid down his weapons.
"Hhhh fuck it…" he mumbled to himself as he saw Tyler's dead body next to him.
"Tell me everything you know."
A surprise spread on the man's face as a sentence of English was spoken in front of him. He lifted his face as the rain poured and flowed down the tall body which he was beneath of. He gulped. They crouched down to his eye level and asked again, determined.
"Where is she." They asked again.
Josh grabbed the ground as he kept shaking. This was his only way to survive now. If anything this he cannot fuck up.
"The— they're in the middle islands! Farther from here! They um–"
Josh stopped as now the face in front of him dropped. The na'vi, looking disappointed, stood up as they picked their bows from the bodies' backs.
Josh tried again, "They're— they have a base! A base there!! That's all I know…."
The human watched as the na'vi walked closer to his friends, grabbing all the bows which stabbed them through their body. Gory and sounds of blood flowed as they walked back. Still with a look of disappointment. The man panicked, "Now– now please! Please let me go–"
Another arrow shot. Through him.
Josh grabbed for air which he could not find this time. The arrow was long and thick, spiking out his body. He was lifted again as his waist was struck through by the bow. He looked at his fellow comrades as he felt a tear go down his cheek in this god awful, still continuing rain. And well enough, he reached his death.
Neteyam watched as the last light went out of the human's eyes. Feeling insufferable rage as he looked at the disgusting skyperson in front of him. He didn't feel enough death. And yet, there were no more people left standing. He felt the ground shake as the familiar hands of his mother pulled him in. Shaking him.
"Neteyam–"
"I'm fine, mother. Let's go." He bit harshly ignores the warm hand of his mother.
The group re-emerges together as knowledge and intel was being shared. Jake looked as his first born and mate returned. The ikrans screeched as his own eyes widened at the gallons of blood all over his son.
"Woa– are you–?"
"I'm fine dad. Nothing new. I'll go wash up now." He said as he walked his father by while hugging his left arm gently.
Jake sighs as he turns to his wife now. Neytiri has the same look as him.
"Seriously, nothing?"
She shakes her head.
"It was only the same thing that other camps have told us." Her husband groans.
"Ma'Jake." She explains. Her hand comes to his chest and he takes her in.
"I will speak to him first so he is calm." She says.
Jake nods as he lets go of her hand and kisses her forehead.
Neteyam enters his tent. He takes a cloth on the counter and turns to look at his body in the mirror.
If seeing himself depressed was sad; this was a whole new level of pity. Older and newer scratches on his back and arms of all the fighting. Blood; not his own, across his face, hands, body and tail. Some have dried, and others new from today. He puts the cloth onto a damp of warm water and gently starts swiping his skin.
Every swipe as he took it, he thought of Ao'nung. Fearing the worst possible things he could think of.
He rubbed some of the blood patches as they were more than four days old. Trying to remember his love, happy and joyful.
But the thought of him being taken when he was lying and being useless; swarmed every corner of his mind.
"You're looking at me weirdly again." Ao'nung chuckled.
Neteyam entered their tent as he was making a smaller dish as a snack for them.
Neteyam smiled, arms crossed.
"You look beautiful." He says in his honeytone voice as he drops the arms down now. Walking closer as the tail swished lovingly in the air. Finally hugging his future mate and kissing his dear head. Smelling his neck. Ao'nung laughed.
"You want a taste?" He asked.
Neteyam lifted his ears and tail, it smelled delicious. Like a kitten.
Ao'ung laughed more at his silly reaction and offered a salty and sweet cooked fish. Offering the piece close to his mouth as Neteyam takes a hold of it.
Gently caressing his lover's hand and taking the bite in. Ao'nung waits. And Neteyam's whole body lightens up. Stars formed in his eyes as they were filled with love and satisfaction. His tail swayed from side to side in joy.
"You like it?" Ao'nung asked.
Neteyam crushed the rest between his teeth and swallowed them. He licked his lips after and smiled deeply.
"I loved it, Ma'Ao'nung." As he pecked his neck. They felt so warm together. Bursts of giggles and laughter as Neteyam offered to cook more; and Ao'nung teaching him how to.
For a month now, the Sully family as the rest of the Omatikaya, started the search and proper plan to save the rest of the Metkayina clan. Including its Tsahik, and Ao'nung.
And for a month, it was an ongoing, active, search. For nonstop. Neteyam mostly led the crew with his parents as they discovered village after village in the eastern sea, asking, investigating.
And after as their last hope, they discovered their lost contact, messaging them from the reef.
They planned it all millimeter by millimeter. Every move, every second was irreplaceable. Every second counted. The stealth was the hardest part. They covered into three main groups, one from the west, one from the east and one from the north.
They would gang up on the RDA, taking them all down. And finally standing, they would get and conquer the village back from the humans. That was the plan.
But once their ikrans reached the very faraway eastern reef village, nothing was found.
It was like the existence of the clan didn't exist. No one seen, no one found. Only a couple of bodies, of animals, of people, from the first day as the RDA arrived. But they were already unfortunately rotten.
When Neteyam stepped off of Suzi as she silently grumbled, seeing the village like a ghost town, something in him cracked.
They had no idea where they went, or what was their plan next.
But it made him desperate. So, so desperate.
They searched every RDA patrol watch from then on, trying to seek answers by hints and talks throughout the other villages. None offered any new information from the first one. And Neteyam was getting tired of it.
Neteyam felt so empty. So lost. So, lonely.
He rubbed the last bits of the blood off as he looked at the spot that was filled with so much love and warmth; now cold and empty. He checks his appearance once more, looking for any marks of blood.
"Let me help you with that."
He flinches, his mother, entering in. Neteyam watches as his mother puts her own bow down, taking her visor off. She makes him turn against the mirror as she wets the towel again. Neteyam breathes out a breath he didn't know that he was holding in.
"Thank you." He finally lets out. Neytiri smiles. She caresses her son's shoulder again and continues.
Neteyam waited for the moment that his mother would speak, say something. He waited for a lecture, a speech of his well-being, but nothing was said. Neytiri grabs the towel again, washing it in the water and reapplying it again to Neteyam's skin.
"You're so dirty." She chuckled. Neteyam didn't laugh back. He stood there awkwardly as the silence came upon them again.
He waited again for any kind of word, but again only the sounds of the towel going across his back was heard.
The second time his mother dipped the towel in, Neteyam had it.
"I know what you're gonna say."
"You do?" She cooed maybe a bit humorously.
Neteyam grumbled.
"Well I know what you're thinking — and I am fine, mother. I'm okay."
"Alright." She just replies.
She kept rubbing more spots off as Neteyams tail started to sway more aggressively. As she was about to go for another swipe Neteyam stepped out of her hands. Turning himself to her.
"That's it?" He asked seriously. Neytiri glanced as her son's tail was moving more and more angry.
"You're not going to… not going to say anything?"
"What would you want me to say ma'itan?" She tilted her head and asked kindly. Gently stretching her hand to his cheek, which he declined. He swapped it away as he started to storm around the tent. Neytiri watched.
"Unless…" she began and Neteyam turned to her, "Unless you have something to say to me?"
Neteyam scoffed, "What? Why– why would I do that."
Neytiri sighed and put the cloth down, tilting her head determinedly. Neteyam licked his lips as he sighed more aggressively. He stomped around and around.
"I don't know I– I just said I'm fine!" He said more loudly now, extending his arms.
"I already heard you, son." She says back.
"I am fine!" He repeated, but with a hidden tone that his mother was yet to be unrevealed to.
She looked at him as she stood there calmly. Waiting for more. His son stared at her back as slowly, very slowly the vision of his started to blur. But not yet obvious to an outsider.
"I am.... FINE!!!" He yelled now. Neytiri heard him sniffle.
And very soon whimper.
And lastly silently cry.
His shoulders slumped down as he tried to turn his face away from his mother. He didn't want to wipe them.
Neytiri breathed out.
"Neteyam?"
It took a second but he finally looked at her.
"Are you sure… you're okay?" She asked now.
He stood for a minute. And shook his head, disagreeing.
And right there, it all fell apart.
The killing, the bottling, the fear, the anxiety, it all fell.
As he gripped for his mother for careness and warmth. Crying harder and harder as Neytiri didn't let go. She hushed him and the tears kept flowing down as her son's mask came finally uncovered. Fearful.
Notes:
Translations of what Neteyam and Neytiri had said!!
Neytiri:
Awnga kin fula tawtute = We need that skyperson.
Neteyam:
Po sweyly terkup! Na aylahe tsurokx! = He should die! Like the rest!
Turned a bit dark ikik BUT I FEEL GOOD ABT THIS, SO STICK W MEEEEE 🙏🙏🙏
EDIT:
this was mostly just a seek to neteyams mind rn after being told what happened to aonung ! there will be alot of like mental space chaoters cus i feel like it needs to be focused !! so look forward to those, next one would be more abt either aonung or the family members but either way :)))
hope yall r looking forward to all of this what i got planned 🙏
Chapter 18: i know who you pretend I am
Notes:
TW !!!!!
mentions of blood n slight graphic descriptions⚠️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ao'nung bats his eyelashes as he feels a bright and strong light come to his face. He turns and groans about the annoying sun in his face. The wind breezed through the marui as he stretched his limbs on a mat.
It was brighter than usual this morning. He turns and shakes his body of displeasure to not want to get up. It was simply too early. And his back hurt. He yawned and flapped his ears and tail of the another wave of air coming theough. It made the windpipes inside clink together, creating a gentle sound of calmness.
He feathers his hands over the silky touched duvet and his hair comes to his face. He extended his hand further to search for a shadow that used to lie next to him. He grunts. Pushing his face further into the cushions that surrounded his body.
He hears a creek in the doorway and lifts his ear, yet doesn't move. He waits.
Few heavy steps around the marui as he feels the rattan floor move and creak.
A wave of thump was heard next to him and a sweet sweet sigh which he could recognize anywhere. Doesn't matter if it was a thunderstorm, a war in the middle of the village, Ao'nung could recognize his lover's voice anywhere. He could never escape it.
A pair of hands snuggle around his waist. Ao'nung hums. He feels his lover's kisses around his nape.
"Morning ma'yawntu."
Ao'nung turns his body around, meeting his eyes.
"Where were you?"
"Hunting."
Neteyam snuggles closer to fill his nose with Ao'nung's salty and fresh scent.
"Come, I got us breakfast."
Ao'nung grunted.
"It is our favorite, c'mon my love, you'll enjoy it."
Neteyam whispered. He kissed Ao'nung's shoulder and took a playful bite.
"Or I'll eat you instead." Neteyam threatened. It made Ao'nung giggle.
He got up with Neteyam's help as he struggled a bit. He hissed at his lower muscles and sent a glare at Neteyam. He, who only grinned so widely as he offered a bowl.
They sit down and munch up.
"We need to collect more seaweed, we are out." As Ao'nung takes another bite.
Neteyam hums in agreement as he tries to speak out loud. Ao'nung grimaced as he tried to stop his silly husband who felt so mischievous all of a sudden.
"Ma'Teyam please, we've talked about this." Ao'nung pointed out. Neteyam laughs as he stops.
"I'm sorry, you're easy to tease."
Ao'nung rolls his eyes and they return to their usual.
A minute goes by as Neteyam grabs another spoonful of food when a small spot of food was thrown to his face. He stops extending his hand and looks at the new criminal now.
"So are you." Ao'nung mimicks.
Their silly little wrestle comes to an end as they spinned in circles; getting on top of another. Soon enough both were exhausted as their chests were in sync. Heart beating as one.
They come to a laugh as Ao'nung smudges his mate's face one last time. Neteyam dramatically gasped. He smiled evilly as he leaned in, smudging back.
"Wait no–!"
And it was already too late.
"Gross!" Ao'nung yelled.
"Now," Neteyam started, "you have to eat it." His face was mean and his aura playful.
Ao'nung had to stare for a few minutes before the words actually recalled to his mind. Now he was embarassed. Slightly pushed Neteyam off as the act made him think of more… dirty thoughts than the playful ones his husband had.
"We should go, the tide will change."
As Ao'nung stood up and went to get ready. Neteyam stared a bit confused but came along.
They walked along a path to the shore. The seaweeds come by the waves to the lower tides as it was a seasonal thing. Ao'nung wanted to make new garments for himself as well as for Neteyam. Promising matching loincloths as they discussed it one night.
They carried the baskets on their shoulders around the village as they greeted and were greeted upon. Elders and youngster, warriors too.
"Brother!"
Ao'nung turned his head.
"Tsireya!" He yelled as he noticed his sister on the edge of a medical tent. Lo'ak beside her.
He walked closer as Tsireya waved her hand eagerly.
"Come, I got something for you!" She whispered. Both leaving the Sully men in the entrance.
"It was hard but I managed to collect this."
Giving a container of clear liquid. He furrowed his brows.
"Your last one was empty?" She stated.
Ao'nung, taking a second to think what his sister was in fact implying, his face burned up. Even if no sun was to be seen inside the marui.
"But– I didn't–"
"Oh Neteyam told me! He mentioned about it, here you go."
She took her brothers arm and gave it to him. Ao'nung a mess, trying to give it back but feeling the presence of their mates come behind them.
"Tsireya there are new patients." As Lo'ak lifted the curtain. She nodded back. Turning one last time to her brother, "Now go, you're missing sunlight!"
She pushed both of them out and Ao'nung squeezed the bottle in his hands tightly.
"Nung?"
He turned to Neteyam in a hurry answering, "Nothing! Let's go." Walking a bit faster compared to his previous speed. Putting the bottle to his backpouch.
Finally reaching the shore as the two leave the baskets down. Ao'nung swiped his forehead as he looked at the shining shades of different seaweed across the water.
"Did you take your knife?" Neteyam asked him.
Ao'nung watched as the seaweed moved with the small waves. They were different colors. He wondered what colors could he make to match them both? Red? It would fit the Omatikaya style, dark blue? It would fit Neteyam's skin. Turquoise? It would bring out his yellow eyes. Orange–
"Ao'nung!"
His mate's hand on his shoulder. Ao'nung looked at him.
"Pelì'u?" Ao'nung said.
"Your knife?" Neteyam asked him again.
Ao'nung looked into his mate's eyes for a minute. He blinked.
His knife?
His… knife?
That's right.
Where have I put it.
Where did I put it?
Oh that's right I…. I threw it out.
I threw it out into the forest.
I have no knife, so why–
But wait, but I was with the Omatikaya.
So I'm supposed to– no. No wait I was shot– I was–
He slowly glanced at his knife pocket.
There it was. His knife.
"Oh."
He looked at the sparkling and smooth turquoise surface and reached his hand to take it slowly out. He scanned it. He scanned for traces of blood–
What.
Why would there be blood?
Your blood Ao'nung, yours and Neteyam's blood–
NO.
No blood. There was no blood.
But because you attacked–
STOP.
Ao'nung decided he would make both of them rainbow shaded loincloths, it was the best option. He could connect all of them together. He thought about adding extra shells and decorations to it. Making it shine in the late sundown. He smiled thinking how good his mate would look in it.
They collected the rest of the evening, until the eclipse was nearby. Ao'nung wiped his forehead as he felt the day full of picking and cutting to get to his body. He deserved a good rest after this.
"Ao'nung!"
He glanced back as Neteyam looked at him.
"You think we're ready?" He chuckled as he watched Ao'nung's and his own very much fulfilled baskets of wet seaweed. Ao'nung laughed along.
"I think you are right 'Teyam."
The couple gather the rest of the things. Neteyam grabs the basket to his shoulder as he waits for his mate to be ready.
Ao'nung glanced at the knife in his hands.
He put it in his pocket.
"Alright I can't take it anymore, let us put them here." Ao'nung groaned as the baskets really felt heavy this time. He felt his shoulders and rolled his arm.
"Too exhausted?" He heard his mate ask. He massaged Ao'nung's shoulders.
Ao'nung laughed.
"Well, admittingly," he continued turning his body, "all I need is a good bath–"
What the hell?
Neteyam was gone from his eyesight. Ao'nung stood there a second. Was this a prank? He laughed.
"Okay funny Neteyam, come out." He waited.
No response.
"The joke is over now! Come, we need to take a bath!" He yelled a bit louder while his tail shook.
"Neteyam!" He screamed now. He stomped to their entrance, looking both ways of the man he tried to find.
"Wha-"
His breath fastened. The chest tightened in his hold as his hand was now against it. A sudden purifying and sharp pain as he tried to breathe but it was suffocating him.
He watched down as a sudden pool of cold and lifeless blood poured out of him. Out of his chest. He felt like suddenly he was choking on it. He coughed up air and the pain grew sharper.
"Neteyam!" Ao'nung cried. He fell down as he hugged himself to comfort. He whimpered and tears fell as the pouring wouldn't stop. Heavy breaths as his lungs felt like they were being filled with his blood and soul.
"Nete–"
"Come on my love."
The voices stopped. Ao'nung stood up as he turned around. He felt his eyes clear while the pain going away unnoticed.
Neteyam, laying on their bed, in his side as he waited for him. He patted the space bext to him.
"Come to bed my love." He said in his honey tone. Ao'nung blinked as a single tear fell. He wiped it off. No matter.
He climbed in as Neteyam extended his arms out. Ao'nung hugged him tightly.
"Why are you shaking ma'yawntu?"
He whispered to him. Ao'nung lifted his eyes as he looked at Neteyam. And then to himself, his sudden cold and freezing body.
"I don't– I don't know."
Why was his voice shaking? He felt as Neteyam hugged him closer. He leaned in and kissed every nook, every corner in Ao'nung' face. It comforted him. It always did.
Neteyam drew small circles with his thumbs as he tried to share his wamrth with Ao'nung. They close their foreheads together. Ao'nung breathed out. The panic soon going away with it. He pecked Neteyam's nose and smiled.
"Sleep?"
Neteyam smiled, "Yes." They giggle and smooch one last time as they came to hug eachother, tails intertwining together.
"Ah I missed this." Ao'nung mumbled. Neteyam chuckled and kissed his forehead.
If only they could stay like this forever.
What?
If only they could stay like this–
No wait.
What is this?
What is this?
Why am I here?
What am I doing?
Where is my–
Your father is dead.
what.
Your father is dead and your mother is next.
But I am not–
Wake up Ao'nung.
Wake up.
wake up.
Ao'nung gasped for air. He gasped for air like never before. He shook and hyperventilated as he tried to find air to his lungs again. He was shaking and unbalanced.
His heartbeat is going haywire as well as his mind and body. The shock flowed through all the corners of his body. Sweat flowing down his face as a bright light was over him. It was so bright.
He blinked his eyes as he tried to get used to it again. Only seeing but fog and minimal shapes.
He tried to get up but shackles held him in place. Yet not laying down on a cold hearted floor anymore. He felt a cushion underneath him. He moved his head around and saw metal, trying to figure out whatever they were saying.
Panic panic panic. Fuck fuck fuck.
He needs to get up, he needs to go. Everything was happening all at once.
No no no–
He remembers.
I remember.
A pattern going up and down as was his heartbeat. He blinked and reopened his eyes as he tried to move again. The light returned to a clearer vision. Ao'nung lifted his head slowly now looking at the room he was put in.
The electric buzz was heard all over the room. The one Ao'nung always hated. His ears flattened as the buzzing was strong. It was going to give him another headache.
Machines, metal boxes and tubes all over him. As he tried to move and widened his eyes of the petrified look in his arms and legs.
Tubes, tubes of blood going out and liquids going in him. He cried silently as he wanted to get them off. His lip quivered as tears flowed in. How long was he out? He breathes harder as he cries and pulls the tubes out of him.
He ripped all of them apart as he backed to a wall, tripping to a table of metal cans and tools. He hit his head as his height exceeded the limit and fell back down.
He breathed and breathed and breathed. He wiped face again as he looked around. Surely someone will come soon to check up on him. The machines made noises that sounded like an alarm.
He needs to move.
But how? Where?
What was he supposed to do now?
He looked at the numerous bottles of pills next to the desk of his mat. So many pills. Excluding the bags of unidentified liquid of course.
And more importantly, where was he now?
He looked around the room more, trying to find clues, clues of anything. Clues of escape–
The door.
It is open.
The glassdoor to the corridor he was put in… was open.
There were put no locks in the room.
Notes:
IM SORRY IM SORRY IKIK BUT NEXT CHAPTER !!
NEXT !!!
Chapter 19: my little sea prince
Summary:
This is a loongg one but the one we all have been waiting for
Chapter Text
No strings attached.
“I have no strings attached and I am free….”
“Fly, fly high up in the sky, come back to me, my little sea child. Come back to me…”
“Your mama misses you…”
Ronal sobbed. Her arms felt numb. She felt numb. She hasn't felt the baby kick for a few days.
The chains were tightened on her wrists and rose high up the wall so she couldn't accidentally reach any knife she had on her.
“My little sea child…” she cried out again.
Would have Tsireya grown up to be a wonderful woman like she always was destined to be?
Owned her status of a tsakarem, and a Tsahik one day?
Healed those horrible cuts and blossomed them into beautiful sea waves?
I would have never let them hurt you.
“My sweet daughter…”
She sobbed as her circulation was cut off from access to many parts of her body.
The cell was isolated and cold.
“Sea boy washing up the shore… come, come back to…” her voice cracked.
All the lullabies she couldn’t sing to her unborn child.
“You would have loved them. Like your father…” She whispered.
“He was perfect, you know. He raised your older siblings well. His temper eased mine and… we were inseparable.”
Her smile changes to a forced frown as her face becomes closed off.
She missed her children. She missed their giggles and laughter through the marui. She missed their father riding with them on a ilu's back to the sunrise. She missed watching their father teach their son surfing, teaching their daughter how to dance. She missed all of it.
A mother without their children is lost and halfway dead. Even her faith with Eywa was shaken in its balance. She knew her prayers were answered. But she couldn't wait for too long anymore.
The tall walls of the prison cell let the voices of her sorrow echo through it. Lost time, lost count. Lost days, lost people. The change was irreversible. Ronal sighs again and lifts her head to the stringing bright light that forced to keep awake. No harassment from the demons to be seen. She wondered what took so long for the sky people as well. The day has fallen into sudden quietness.
Whenever she sang, they wouldn't even let her finish her first sentence before they entered the cell. It was odd.
She moved her body, though it ached, she tried to stand up. The only kindness those chains ever allowed. Though having to use her hanging arms every time, it hurt. She stood and turned her ears.
Why aren’t they here yet? What is taking so long?
Turning her ears to listen more carefully now. Into left, into right. It was small. So small that if the silence was so loud she couldn't have heard it. She stopped breathing to hear it. She let her heart be calm and the utter silence fell upon her.
And there it was.
Sirens.
Sirens of an alarm.
Someone has entered the facility.
Life blinked into Ao'nung's eyes as he tried to crawl further and further away. He has taken so many turns and movements, that he wasn't sure whether he was getting out or entering deeper into the facility.
His heart was beating that is for certain. Only thing reminding that he was alive. Feeling alive. The memories have faded and made hollows into his mind, but he remembered the most important of parts. He squeezed into another labyrinth of hallways of the tunnels. This is almost getting nowhere.
He crawled until seeing light coming from the bottom of the vent. He scooted closer and peaked over it. A hallway, sky people running into all sorts of directions. He kept quiet and stopped moving for the time being.
“Has anyone visited the laboratory!?”
“We have sent staff there ma'am.”
“Christ… if we'd have known they were comin’ we wouldn't have already lost so many men!”
The person with white coat over them walked under the vent as other soldiers followed him.
“Now make sure that that Tsahik is kept in sight. Go!”
Ao'nung lifted his ears.
A tsahik.
“Yes doctor!”
“Mama.” he whispered.
Ao'nung looked at the lone human, pinching the skin between their brows. She turned around and hurried the other way, out of the sight where Ao'nung's eyes reached.
His mother is alive.
She…. is alive.
He gasped and wiped his tears.
Doctor Sabir entered the room. Turning the door handle as she walked into her office.
“What a fucking mess..” she whispered. She scanned and copied the test results that she held in her hands.
“Ao'nung… becoming Olo'eyktan..” she mumbled and scoffed. She looked at the blood work done and wrote a few notes down.
“The search we proceeded opened a new horizon of paths for our DNA system within the avatar’s…”
“Doctor!”
She flinches and turns around. It was a recom.
“What are you doing here!? We need to revert back to the helicopters and get you and the two natives to safety!”
“I will be on my way soon! I will link and meet you at the front! These are important!”
The recom nods and runs with the other avatars down the hallway. The slight siren in the background echoed throughout the office and the hallways. She kept getting typos in her writing as the notes became more and more hurriedly done.
As she wrote, the filter behind her on the ceiling came undone, lifted from the roof and pushed aside as a tall turquoise figure reached himself out of the hidings. He dropped to the floor right outside of those doors. The scribbling was so loud that she hardly even noticed.
“Shit…”
As ink spreads to her palm and almost messes up her whole thesis, she panics and reaches to get paper from the machine.
Turning around without even a glance, she was pushed against the table. A wide palm across her chest, a small scalpel against her throat. She tensed and looked up. Her breath rose.
“Nga.” She gasped.
“Where is my mother."
“You– got out? How is that possible–”
The scalpel was pushed further to her throat. The sharp edge edging her last breaths.
“Where is she.”
“The medicine really didn’t keep you asleep huh? Guess it was Eywa’s–”
She felt a slight scratch to her cheek as the scalpel went across her face like it was nothing. She felt the blood slowly flow out of it.
“You demons do not get to say her name.” Ao'nung hissed.
He put the knife against her throat again as it was now dangerously close, slicing it right open.
Ao'nung's wrath felt growing by each second he stood there, holding the human down. The sky person looked into his eyes. She gulped and glanced at her papers and then back at him slowly. Her movements were restricted after all.
“If I tell you… where she is, will you promise to let me go without harm?” As she held her hands up.
“You people tortured her. Hurt her. You killed my father! Why should I save your life?” Ao'nung snarled at her.
“Because only I know the way to her."
Now Ao'nung felt cornered. He had to make a choice again. He recalled the time he held his knife against Neteyam’s throat; and how he let him live. Take life. Save life.
Sabir felt the pressure of her chest become slightly off as she could properly breathe again. If he would've kept at it, her chest bones could have been crushed by now. She heaved her breaths and supported herself by the table.
Ao'nung relented and put the scalpel away. He waited and stood in front of her.
Ronal listened to the silent siren from a long distance and she shook. Shook by her faith and scolding herself for not believing in Eywa.
The sounds got closer and closer to the cell. Hearing loud thumps outside and groans of pain. Someone was fighting?
The light in her eyes returned as begging for a rescue. She pulled the chains over her head as she walked closer to the transparent glass up in the ceiling. The noises got closer and closer as did her hope. She nearly wanted to cry. Her son, her daughter; mama will come to you soon.
And the door was busted open. Smoke of dust and slight fire spread through the room outside her cell. She watched and wished as whoever entered out of that fog would become her saviour. Begging it was. She waited and finally the smoke cleared.
She furrowed her brows.
It wasn't Ao'nung.
They were darker. More lean, but strong regardless. Stripes she’s only seen on one person before.
“You are…”
The young na'vi stood over her, behind the glass, holding his hand out to the wall between them.
“I am here to rescue you, Tsáhik."
The reflection in her eyes teared up as she almost saw a copy of the great Toruk Makto.
Ao'nung was sprinting. He jumped and leaped across the back hallways and doors.
Only a few turns left. He leaped and tears of a reunion fell from his eyes. He wanted to remember how his mother looked like again. Begging that this time he would remember every nook every corner of his mother's face.
Every mole, every stripe in her that he would remember forever from this day until the rest of his days, for the rest of his life. He cried just thinking about it.
He did the last of his turn and started to smell smoke and fire. He turned and saw a hallway of bodies. Human. He halted and looked over to the previous barricaded door, now crushed and opened by force. His breath caughting up in his throat as he ran.
“Mother!”
He yelled, screamed and pleaded in joy that he would hear an answer. He entered the room, and what would've seemed her cell. His smile wide on his face, faded away by his disorientation. The cell was empty. Only thing left behind was the shackles which usd to hold his mother in confinement. His breath hitched. He begged that it was them. Neteyam.
He turned in determination to get out. He needed to find them. As he turned he felt the hard smack on his head a second later. Feeling himself fall to the ground again as seeing the familiar shadows of the demons above him.
And a crown of red.
“Check her wounds. See if there are any traces of injections or new cuts.”
Escorted to a safe and a temporary camp on the battlefield. Ronal was escorted to a tent to be treated. The young man escorting her back. As a support; as her not being able to hardly walk. Not having been walked on a surface this rough felt strange on her feet. They hurt.
The tent's flaps are opened and Ronal sees familiar faces amongst unfamiliar ones. She nods her head to Toruk Makto and the Tsahik.
She groans and feels fatigue again. Feeling her own strength almost disappeared as she was caught in the last moment. An older woman came closer to her. Feeling her stomach. The elder widens her eyes.
She turns to Jake and Neytiri.
“It is serious.” Mo'at warns them.
“We need to get the Tsahik out of here–”
“No!” Ronal yells in her groans of pain.
“My… my son…” she exclaims and groans of pain.
Neteyam tilts his head towards her.
“Where is… where is my son!?” She screams as she comes by the second more and more exhausted.
“My daughter!”
“Lo'ak, Kiri – get the Tsahik out of here.”
“No! My son, where is–”
“He is held captive.”
Ronal stops as her eyes are apart and widened. The young warrior who carried her here, standing next to her. She looked at his yellow eyes as he said it. She lets whimpers and silent cries as her spirit becomes weak all over again.
He was holding something in his hand. Ronal glances down and gasps of sorrow.
Neteyam walks closer to Ronal. He crouched down to her and stretching his hand. Ronal looks at it.
“That is his knife…”
As her eyes are in shock. It was clean, and as clear as it was the day she gifted it to her children. She cried. Wallowing as she fell down, taking the knife with her.
“Come, my sister, you need to be taken out of here.” As Mo'at gently holds the Tsahik's back. Supporting her as she walks her out.
Neteyam wipes the rest of the blood off his hand as he feels his fathers eyes on him.
The battle was clear. They were outnumbered. Most of the warriors died already, or others were getting healed. But it wasn't the best on the human’s side either. Many fled or escaped the fortress. And while at it, numerous were killed or shot at.
Many have come out, but the only few that mattered to Neteyam the most, have not. He waited for his father's and mother's orders as Suzi snarled at the back.
“He is inside.” Neteyam said as he glanced at the fortress.
His parents look at him.
“I can–” he says but stops.
Neytiri looks at her eldest as her son becomes frozen.
“Neteyamur what is–”
“Sully!”
All of them turn their heads at the voice. Echoikg from the platform. They looked high up as there they were there. There they stand.
“Ao'nung…”
A knife, full of blood, surged at his throat.
A woman's hand at his neck and wrath in her eyes.
Ao'nung seemed to struggle, to want to say anything, but the pressure on his throat already was causing him pain.
Jake and Neytiri watch in horror as the son of the Tsahik was held at gunpoint, forced to kneel as Quatricth held the gun and Va'rang holding the fate of life and death between her fingers. Group of recoms behind them.
Neteyam watched in horror as his lover was covered with bruises. Fresh and old. He begged to yell his name louder. He watched Ao'nung squirm in the woman's hands. He seemed so frightened. His eyes looked everywhere. Trying to find something.
And finally, they lock eyes.
And suddenly his whole demeanour changed.
He seemed more determined, calm, still filled with fear, but a form of relief spread across his face.
Not having seen each other for so long.
Reunited eyes once again.
Neteyam spilled tears as the two exchanged so many feelings, thoughts, emotions.
“If you want the Tsahik’s son to live!” Va’rang started to propose, “Give us this son's mother back!”
Neytiri widened her eyes. She glanced at her mate and he seemed just as distraught. Ao'nung squirmed more.
Neteyam noticed him biting his lip.
“Do not!” Ao'nung warned, before being hit with another tug of his kuru. He snarled at the pain and the knife was lofted higher to his face. Va'rang crouched her head next to his. Whispering the words of a warning.
“Better keep your mouth away from this boy, or you will go through the same death of your father.” As she tugged and growled at him.
“What will it be Jake!” Quatricth yelled next. His gun pointed at Ao'nung.
“My patience is running low!” As she lifted her knife and cut across Ao'nung's chest. He groaned as the cut was deep.
Neteyam twitched. He turned to get his bow and pointed at it at her.
“Neteyam!” his father yelled.
Neteyam tensed the threat between his fingers. He wanted this woman dead.
“They will kill him.” Neteyam's anger got through him.
Va'rang smiled.
Neteyam scowled as if he was made fun of. He tensed the bow and pulled his arm back. His arrow's are fast. He could hit her. He will hit her.
Right across her heart, through her bones.
“Neteyamur!” his mother pleaded.
“They will kill him mama.” Neteyam's voice cracked. He felt tears form as his form halted when he felt her mother's touch.
“They will not.” she calmed him.
Va'rang shook Ao'nung as he tugged his kuru. Taunting Neteyam.
Neteyam tensed his bow again. Now letting the tears fall.
“Neteyam.” she asked again. Slowly lifting her hand to his. She pleaded again.
“Lower your bow.”
Neteyam frowned as the sadistic smile on Va'rang's face widened. The blood spread across Ao'nung's chest.
“Let go son.” Jake pleaded as well. He came beside him. Both of them holding him.
“I promise you son. He will not die today.” he said gently. With shaky hands trying to stop their eldest.
“Please ma'itan.” Neytiri said one last time.
Neteyam twitched his face. She deserved to die. She deserved to feel the utmost awful death. As the rest of the sky people. Taking everything from him. His old home, his brothers and sisters. His lover. His future life.
Neteyam cried silently as he watched into those ocean eyes. He didn't know what they were asking. But they begged to be held again. And Neteyam's asked the same. He sobbed quietly as he relented the bow. Lowering it back to his side. Holding the arrow in his hands.
Ao'nung felt as though the tug on him felt untightened. He glanced at the eyes of the woman who felt such wrath and anger inside her. He looked as she seemed more disappointed. She clenched her jaw and the knife in her hand let go of him just for a second.
He glanced back at Neteyam. He held his jaw and Neteyam widened his eyes.
Ao'nung turned and took the knife from the woman's hands. He stabbed her. Right to the chest. The recoms pointed the guns at him. Ready to fire. Va'rang garled of blood as she held the wound which didn't stop flooding. She fell on the ground as she twitched the last bits of life from her.
“Shoot!” they screamed. And without a second later bows hit their chest as the na’vi hit them. Neytiri shoots right at their eyes and heads. Ao'nung turned his head to Quatritch. The demon looked back at him. He hissed and sprinted towards him. Ao'nung taking the knife into a defensive position. He was ready to stab him as well. But an arrow shot through his body. Into his leg. He fell. Only getting as close as pushing him off the platform.
Ao'nung was falling.
Neteyam screamed as he got on ikranback.
Ao'nung couldn't hear no more. The sounds of the world became hollow and silent as he was falling. He heard screams and shouts of warriors.
He felt as the air caught him, feeling the breeze as ready to feel himself be free of those demons.
He closed his eyes. His mother would be safe. His sister would be safe. They will have a life he proved to be able to happen. He avenged his father, his mother. Now, he could rest and die.
Fulfilling his duty as a son, a brother, an olo'eyktan, who protects.
As he felt the ground becoming closer a tug of strength hit him. Like a punch of life. It hurt his chest. He felt being grabbed at. He opened his eyes in a flash as he was being pulled by his limbs. He flashed his eyes and looked up.
“Grab to me!”
Neteyam.
He seemed so desperate, they exchanged looks as he tried to pull Ao'nung further into Suzi's back.
“Grab on! I can't hold on any longer!” He yelled as Suzi was almost vertically flying. The grib on Ao'nung's arm was furthering away.
Ao'nung nodded fast. He took Neteyam's offered hand and grabbed it tight. Climbing on Suzi’s side as he was finally pulled up. As soon as he was behind Neteyam, he hugged him. Tight.
“I almost didn't make it…” Neteyam whispered. He felt Ao'nung's side as he turned back. Maybe he said it to himself or to Ao'nung. But he heard it either way.
“We will fly further from the battle zone, we need to get you to safety and be treated.”
Neteyam waited for a response but instead felt the wide palms only tighten through his waist as Ao'nung's forehead rested against his back. He felt something wet glide against it as Ao'nung only let out the smallest sound.
“Mm.”
They fly a few clicks further into the forest. Neteyam yips as he lets Suzi land on a thick trunk from a tree. After finally being in a rough battle, it was quiet.
Neteyam patted her head.
“We can get off now.” He said softly to Ao'nung.
He waited again for a response.
Ao'nung didn't say anything.
He waited just a bit longer and only the hold of the man behind him got stronger. Ao'nung didn't want to let go.
“Ao'nung, we can get off now.” Neteyam repeated gently.
He tried to turn his face but Ao'nung hid his own still on his back. He felt Ao'nung shake against him. It was silent shaking at first but soon enough he felt soft sobs come behind him.
Neteyam lifted his palm from Suzi and put it so quietly and gently on top of Ao’nungs. He exhaled softly. He felt the sobs quieten.
“May I… turn around?” Neteyam asked.
After a second he felt Ao'nung nod his head against his back. He turned as Ao’nung let his face go. Neteyam turned properly and widened at the sight.
Ao'nung's eyes were red. He wasn't shaking anymore. But the tears never stopped. Neteyam swelled up as well. His tears filled his eyes and fell upon him.
“Oh my yawntu.” He softly whispered.
He lifted his hand against his lover's face. Ao'nung sobbed quietly as he tried to blink his tears away. Neteyam halted as Ao'nung opened his eyes now. They never lost the beautiful colour of the ocean. He pulled his hand back.
“Let's get off Suzi, yeah?” Neteyam smiled and offered.
Ao'nung finally agreed and Neteyam hopped off first.
He extended his hand to Ao'nung. He stared at Neteyam. He took it in his hold and jumped off right into his arms.
He sobbed now louder as he hid his head to his neck. Accidentally not aware of his strength Ao'nung pushed the two against the tree, Neteyam's hands up as a shock spread to his face, fast reformed into relief and peace.
He cried as well as he hugged him back, even tighter, if it was possible. The two held each other in their arms. Slowly sliding down against the trunk onto the ground. Ao'nung sobbed and Neteyam cried.
“Oe lomtu nga."
"Oe kop nga."
Notes:
🥹💜
few translations:
yawntu = loved one
Nga = you
(PS. as Sabir said "Nga" she spoke na'vi with Ao'nung the rest of their conversation!)
Oe lomtu nga = I missed you
Oe kop nga = And I you
Chapter 20: you never lost your beauty ma'yawntu
Notes:
longer chapter but felt like ive had enough of putting you guys stay on your toes, so no cliffhangers this time 😊
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Neteyam's hugs were never cold.
Ao'nung loved them. They were open, warm and gentle. The way he opens his arms full for him, engulfing his body into them. Pressing the palms onto his back, shoulders or cheek. He felt so cared for. Like every corner of him was taken into mind as he touched him kindly.
He felt his heart beat like a bird’s and was as big as his courage and kind nature. Ao'nung could never let go of that hug. He couldn't. It healed his world, his mind. He felt all his worries wash away in an instant and feel the wash of the calm sunset over him. Warming his cold body.
He didn’t want to let go.
“We must go back.”
“I don't want to yet. I want to stay just like this.”
“Ao'nung–”
“Please. I am fine, so please let us stay like so.”
Neteyam felt uncertain. He was worried a lot for his well being.
“I just think–”
“Neteyam.”
He sighs again. Ao'nung still hugged him, as he hugged him. Snuggling against each other on the tree's thick branch. Suzi purred quietly as she licked her slight war wounds.
Neteyam informed through his comms whereabouts and that they would retreat to the camp soon after. He knew what his family would think of such a long break, but Ao’nung's persistence to do so was making him elongate it for so long.
Ao'nung snuggled his nose closer to Neteyam's neck. He smelled the small fragrance and missed the scent of wet leaves and fog of the forest. It made him want to cry again. But they've spent enough tears for today.
He didn't know what to do.
As soon as they felt each other, he wasn't quite sure whether.. more intimate skinship was allowed; after such time. A kiss? A peck? Ao'nung felt more than insecure about it. But not for the previous reasons. He knew his feelings through and through, even if they were scarred. They still were there. No doubt about it.
But Neteyam.
Sweet, sweet Neteyam. He didn't know. Ao'nung only recalled their last words and the state they both were in before this war.
He felt Neteyam's hands run up and down his arms. They felt the skin and maybe slighty internally checking fornmore wounds. He noticed the small holes caused by needles perhaps? He stopped at his elbow and felt it with his thumb and before he knew it Ao'nung was out of his hold.
And now the feeling of deep shame, like a twist in the old wound was turned. And he felt repulsed.
“What is it?”
He let go of Neteyam now and stood up.
“We should go back.” As Ao'nung wiped his tears.
He felt repulsed with himself.
They climbed onto Suzi's back and this time Ao'nung dropped his hands onto the saddle.
“I need to see them.”
“With all due respect Tsahik, you are not in any good shape or form to get up in a situation like this. You need to be treated first.” Mo'at scolded the younger one.
Ronal dropped her head again as she was being examined through and through. Kiri helping as an apprentice.
“The baby worries me.” Kiri spoke.
“It is disgraceful for you to speak it skypeople tongue. She deserves to know.” Mo'at responded.
“And yet you seem to do the same?” Kiri mocked.
Mo'at hissed at the remark and continued.
They spread a calming and smooth cream over Tsahik’'s stomach and then fed some herbs. Ronal lifts her head.
“Is– is the baby–”
“Just be calm sister.” Mo'at eased her. Kiri looked at her and Mo'at looked back.
The sound of loud ikran echoed in the fortress. Only a certain young warrior's ikran sounded just like that.
A few moments later a discussion of a certain metkayina's was heard outside as they asked for instructions to where their tent was. A disagreement whether he was allowed to enter.
“Mother!”
Ao'nung pushed himself in. Breathing heavily. He looked into his mother's eyes.
Kiri spied with her eyes as a certain other shadow lured over the reef man.
“So they've returned.” Kiri mumbled.
“So they have.” Mo'at agreed.
It felt like a dream. Ao’nung couldn't believe it. He gasped as he stepped closer to her. She lifted her hands forward as Ao'nung sprinted into her arms. Ao'nung cried and distanced himself just so he could trace his mother's tattoos again.
“Mama.” He frowned. She pulled him close again.
“Oh my little sea prince.” She squeezed him tight.
Soon another flap was heard. It was Tsireya. She yelled, looking at her previously captured brother and mother. She could scream for joy, but only spilled water out of her eyes.
“Thank Eywa!” As she ran and held the two. Crying even louder than both of them. Her knees graced the ground as she dropped her body to hug them.
Ronal smiled as she wanted to look at them both.
Her two beautiful children. Alive.
She felt an emotional wave hit her as her lips quivered and face turned into a frown. Her children sobbed. She held them dearly.
Like they were only mere small children. That used to hide behind her skirt from the dangers of the world. They exchanged tears and sorrows; for their lost father, for their lost time.
“Ma'parultsyìp.” Ronal cried. She held their heads and her palms to their napes as they were in unison.
Neteyam watched over the reef family. He felt happy for Ao'nung. He remembered how much he told him about her the time they were… still happy.
But his sheer selfishness also took place. What happens now? What would their position as a pair be? Does Ao'nung feel the same way anymore?
He felt selfish again indulging in these thoughts. He just got his mother back. He should be with his family.
“‘Tey.”
Kiri poked his rib with her elbow. She nudged her head outside.
Neteyam walks out with his own family members as Kiri pulls him aside.
“What do you intend to–”
“I don't know Kiri. But it isn't the main priority right now..”
Neteyam tried to walk forward, maybe chatting with his father of the survivors. Kiri yanks his arm.
“It is not?” She asks as she tries to search for the truth.
“I clearly see – in both of you. That you've missed one another. Even after… what happened previously, he clearly cares for you.”
Neteyam shakes his head.
“I do not think so, yet.” He smiles sourly and takes his chance to escape before Kiri nails him in his place.
Kiri sighs and takes the med kit with her.
“Skwxang.”
They counted down the survivors of what there were after the attack. It wasn't a large number, but it was still more than nothing.
Ao’nung walked out the tent with his sister. Eyes red, but hope and courage filled into their spirit again. They come and see the survivors. The wounded, the less wounded. And the dead.
“We were thinking of a funeral.”
Ao'nung jumps. It was Mo'at. She wiped her palms with a bloody cloth. Ao'nung watched the dried blood on her hands.
“To honor the lost and the ones who fought.” She mentioned. Ao'nung watched her as she now watched him. For long. Ao'nung was about to question but realisation hit his face.
Right.
He was Olo'eyktan now. Supposedly. The responsibility hit him as he would now be the voice for his people. He nodded courageously and agreed with the clan Tsàhik.
Mo'at sensed the boy’s sudden discomfort and realised her use of words.
“Come for a walk with me boy.” Mo'at offered. Ao'nung glanced at her.
Then looked at Tsireya. She nodded kindly.
“Go, I will go talk to Lo'ak.”
And without realising whom she just mentioned, Mo'at yanked him with her.
They strolled the outer edges of the camp.
“How are you feeling?”
Ao'nung was suprised. He cocked his eyebrows since he imagined Neteyam was the first thing she would've wanted to talk about.
“I'm… fine.” He stated. Maybe asking himself that as well.
Mo'at nodded.
“War, it leaves marks on people, scars.” As she glanced at the skin of the boy next to her. Ao'nung lifted his arms, as a look of shame on the tubes. He hasn't told anyone yet. Neteyam did try to ask him about it, but Ao'nung looked past it quickly.
“I… I will be okay. As long as my mother will be fine, and the baby, so will I.” He states.
Mo'at nodded quietly again. Hands behind her back. Ao'nung didn't know if she saw right through him or if she was already questioning him.
They walked a bit forward, closer to the edge. Mo'at felt the wind rise to her braids as the screeches of the ikrans echoed from the camp. She continued but felt the soft bottoms of the boy's feet stop. She turned her head, seeing Ao’nung look at the edge. And past it. Should she worry?
He seemed to have a difficult time, but yet something to say.
“What you told me… about Neteyam.”
Mo'at nodded. “I remember.”
“I.. It was recalled to me.. lots of times.”
Mo'at looked at the thundering palms. Ao'nung put them into his hold, hiding them.
“You said to… understand him. That he's not always good.”
Mo'at nodded. She turned her body fully to him now, facing each other.
“I did. Are you now realising what I meant boy?”
Ao'nung glanced sideways.
“I… I want to talk to him. But I'm not sure how to. It seems he is also holding something back. But so am I… and I don't know how he feels about any of this.”
Ao’nung saw as Mo'at edged him to continue.
“And… I also said awful things… things I regret. And yet… he held–” Ao'nung clears his throat, cheeks blushing. Perhaps mentioning their intimacy wasn't good to be shared amongst his grandmother.
“He still treated me like all that never happened.”
Ao'nung didn't know if the message was sent across what he was getting for. But however it looked to the Tsahik, she nodded in agreement.
“Neteyam's mind was going through many things, while you were gone. Whether you were here physically or not. But I am sure you did as well.”
Mo'at stepped closer. She took a firm, motherly grip on his shoulders.
“If you two still see your future together, talk about it. Together. That is the key.”
The two turn heads as a certain powerful example was coming into place. Neytiri yipped as she talked to Jake.
“I see Neteyam so much in my daughter that sometimes I think the two are the same.” Mo'at chuckles.
“His pride is high. But I am sure if you bring it out, he will talk with you.” As she turns back to Ao’nung. She pats his back and claps her hands.
“Time for dinner!”
Cooked teylu. That is, that's been served for the last three months almost repeatedly. Neteyam picks his food, while getting hisses from his sister. Saying it wasn't good manners. Neteyam grunted.
“He's pouting because mister lover boy abandoned him.” Lo'ak cooed.
Tsireya gasped and hit his chest. Whispering out of the public eyes of some scolded words.
Neteyam whipped his tail as he felt frustrated. Annoyed maybe? He needed to talk with Ao'nung. But he knew he also needed some space. But the more they are not… talking about it the more he feels anxious of what will happen to them.
He picked on the slushy insides of the bug and was scoping for a bite.
“Brother!”
He lifted his eyes instantly. It was Mo'at and Ao'nung walking back together. As she whispered words to his ear before walking elsewhere. Ao'nung noticed his sister with the Sully's and walked closer. He stepped into the circle.
“Come! We're eating teylu!” As Tuk-tuk offered a free bowl for him. Neteyam watches. Ao'nung thanks his little sister and goes to scope some. Neteyam did notice his slight change to his figure. Bit thinner than before. Slight loss of muscle. He took a bite of the teylu.
Ao'nung turned around. The circle was small as basically all the reserved seats were taken. Except…
“You can sit next to my brother!” Tuk offered, her not reading the tension in the bonfire at the moment. Ao'nung smiled slightly and awkwardly took the longest and maybe slowest steps in Neteyam's mind towards him. The rock could fit for two, but only if you sat skin to skin. Ao'nung sat down slowly and exchanged uncertain looks with his sister. Tsireya smiled kindly and they all began to eat and talk as if nothing huge happened.
Ao'nung sat down and when he moved closer and their shoulders touched… This felt like the biggest mistake of both of their lives. How could it feel so electrifying?
Neteyam felt himself be so tense after that. He didn't know if he should say anything to him at the moment.
He glanced as in his vision he saw how Ao'nung took bites of the food.
Should he say hi? What are you dumb Neteyam? Ask how he's feeling? Right, his father's dead and his mother is still in critical care… great thinking ‘Teyam.
“Could you pass me the water please?”
He felt now be awoken from his fuzz of a mind.
“What?” He asked.
Ao'nung looked at him. He pointed to his right.
“Water, please?”
Neteyam made “O” with his mouth and reached for it. He grabbed it, almost spilling it. He cursed at his nerves and felt the sneers of his little sisters next to him. He turned and gave it to Ao'nung. As cool as ever.
“There you go.”
Ao'nung took it to his hands. His palms were slightly on top of Neteyam's. They held small contact.
“Thank you.”
Neteyam looked as Ao’nung's fingers took it a hold to their own. He gulped. He blinked and smiled quickly, half way gazing at him. He abruptly stood up. It all felt too much for him. He tried so hard to keep his cool. Keep his composure. Fuck.
“You're welcome.”
He didn't answer any questions of his siblings, only walking away.
Ao'nung looked at the long gone shadow of Neteyam. Shit.
He felt others burn their eyes on him. But regardless, Ao'nung poured a cup of water for himself.
“I've never seen my brother like that before…”
“Yes! It was like Neteyam was… paralyzed? He couldn't even move–”
“Reya.”
Kiri and Tsireya flinch. They were standing on the edge of a root. Clearly gossiping. Ao'nung leaned on the corner as his eyes went from Kiri to his sister.
Tsireya tried to compose herself as she cleared her throat.
“Can I talk to you? In private?” Ao'nung signed.
Tsireya nodded slowly, “Sure.”
Kiri soon left the two to be by themselves, more than understandably.
Tsireya tried to clear her throat again and cough some fresh air. Her blush was still showing.
“Wha– mrhmph What is it brother?” She asks while touching her hair nervously. She knew gossiping was bad, but of course of the topic like this; she couldn't help herself.
Ao'nung walked to one of the roots. It had sprung leaves and Ao'nung felt them between his fingers.
“It was that obvious huh.” He stated. Tsireya blushed some more.
“No no!! Brother I'm sorry, we clearly didn't mean any–”
“Could I sleep with you tonight?” Ao'nung interrupted. He turned his body now towards her.
Tsireya was surprised, “What?”
Ao'nung twitched on his feet. He took the leaf to his hand and twisted it on the tips of his fingers.
“You know um… we haven't seen each other in… almost three months you know? It would be.. a… a good time. After all that, right?”
Tsireya watched as his brother blushed. And the pieces weren't that hard to be put together. She sighs. He knew. She knew.
“Oh brother. You think still avoiding him, after all this, is going to help anything?”
He knew this.
“Do you want me to spell it out for you?”
He rather wished she would not.
“You're not going to solve any conflicts the two of you if you keep building your–”
“But what if he doesn't feel the same anymore!?”
Tsireya blinked.
And blinked again.
Ao'nung's breath was unsteady, his chest kept moving and his eyes full of his own shame.
“Brother…” Tsireya said, maybe pitifully. She scrunched her own brows as she tried to maybe console him. She didn't have the answer. Ao'nung stepped back by his own words. He walked the other way.
“Stupid stupid stupid…” Ao'nung has never felt so… lost. Again.
He stormed closer to his mother's tent. He was right outside of its doorway. Until he stopped. He hid to the side as he saw his mother be so calm.
Sleeping so gently, after being through more than he could imagine.
The thought of slurring out his lovelife felt like a pitiful attempt.
And she wasn’t even aware. No knowledge of her son's ambiguous relationship with the clan's son.
He sighed of defeat and turned his foot. He knew the second place where he could calm himself.
He stomped through the hidden moss and leaves as it located up in the hidden mountains. He dreamed of stepping down to the steamy and hot baths. Feel himself become clean properly after months.
He parted the final leaves as the scent of musk and fog came to his nose.
He could finally comb his hair… treat it, relax and–
Oh shit.
Oh fuck.
Oh fucking shit, dammit, fuck–
“Neteyam?”
The man behold, front of his eyes flinched as the sound came unprepared. His hair was wet and so was his body. Scars and dried blood on his face that he tried to clean off.
How did he not see the cuts and blood painted body of his before?
Neteyam stood up in shock. Both of them did not expect this.
Ao'nung couldn't say anything.
Neither could Neteyam.
“I–”
“I'm sorry. I disturbed you. I will–”
“No!”
Neteyam stretched his hand. He couldn't quite grab his arm, but it made Ao'nung halt his own movements.
“Could you… stay? Please. I can.. put mine back on just– if we could talk, please.” He held the loincloth over his crotch, humbly asking before Ao'nung.
Ao’nung on the other hand felt like a rock. He couldn't move one way or the other. He knew he stank, and talking to Neteyam while stinking…
So he shook his head.
“I will need to wash anyway.”
So he turned around. Starting to take off his gear.
Neteyam blinked and realised what he was doing and turned around himself. To give Ao'nung some privacy.
He felt the ripples of the waves hit him as Ao'nung entered the water. Neteyam felt awkward. He still stood there and as he felt Ao'nung go past him, he sat down.
They weren't close. Letting each other just stay in a humble distance. Ao'nung rubbed his skin. Neteyam has yet to turn around. He squeezed the loincloth in his hands, and was beyond saving, as it touched the water.
Neteyam squeezed it again and relented. He put it aside to dry as he slowly turned around. Ao'nung hasn't said anything yet.
He watched as the reef man washed his skin across the tub. It made him recall some memories. They felt so careless and young then. Mating under the stars like that. It made Neteyam blush.
Now, it is different. Way different. He couldn’t think if such an act was modest anymore for his age. He remembered the dried blood on his face and started scrubbing as well.
Ao'nung peaked every once in a while. Looking at Neteyam's back. It had grown. So did his wounds. Some bad as long strikes along his back.
“Did they hurt?”
He suddenly blurted out. He covered his mouth and it was too late. Neteyam was washing his face. He stopped and turned his face sideways to him. He took a small breath and continued the washing.
“They're old.”
“I've never seen them before.”
“No, you haven't.”
“So.”
“So?”
“So what happened–’
Neteyam splashed the water a bit too harshly.
“I don't want to talk about it.”
“Neteyam–”
“And what about yours?” Neteyam turned his body to his now. He stood up. Was… was Neteyam scowling?
“Are you angry with me–”
“Answer me.” Neteyam was serious. He took steps closer. Ao'nung gulped.
“They're…” he shook his head in disagreement, “it was nothing.”
Neteyam groaned quietly as he clenched his jaw and looked up to the stars.
“Are you kidding me?” He asked Ao'nung.
The silence was stupid.
They both knew and both were too ashamed.
“What happened to you?” Neteyam asked now. Gently. He didn't look at him. But it was still as seriously asked as before.
“I–”
“Do not lie to me. Please ma’yawntu.” He felt his eyes on him now.
Now Ao'nung was the one clenching his jaw. He couldn't say it. It felt like poison on his mouth. It tasted like iron. He felt like puking. He really wanted to let it out. He really wanted to speak.
But whenever he tried he whimpered like a fool and then had to use every bit of his body so he wouldn't either throw up all over the place, or start irrationally crying. It was either or both.
Not that he even knew it was conscious half the time they experimented on him or stuck their tubes in his skin.
He breathed shakingly and he felt his fingers tremble again.
So he said the only truth he knew.
“I don't know…” he whispered.
Neteyam waited.
“They… they did.. something.” He sobbed.
Neteyam stepped again. He wanted to hold Ao'nung.
“I– I woke up to tubes stuck to me they– I don't know what they did Neteyam but I saw you!” Neteyam watched as his eyes were teary now.
“I know I saw you, we– we had a life but it wasn't you. How is that possible!?” He freaked out. Neteyam frowned and opened his arms and held him. Ao'nung cried as they embraced each other, once more.
“They should've never catched you.” Neteyam cursed.
“I wanted to come back to you! To you all !! I– I wanted to forgive you, I thought about what Mo’at said and– god I am so sorry, I said horrible things–!” Ao'nung hiccuped. He sobbed as Neteyam shook his head.
“I was wrong. I shouldn't have lied to you. I caused you to leave, leave here and make you go–”
“No!” Ao'nung disagreed.
They felt their cheeks of tears and wiped their regrets away. Foreheads touching as the words of yesterday were still freshly in their mind.
“I wanted to come back, I– I turned around and then they…”
Neteyam aparts them. He looked at Ao'nung's chest. A badly scarred, but salvaged bullet wound. Neteyam felt it. Now the drops of water were quiet. The sound of the quiet night fell upon them and Neteyam moved his tail around the water. He hugged Ao'nung's with it. Lifting his eyes.
They still spilled tears. Ao'nung sniffled.
“Do you think…” Ao'nung started. He held Neteyam's hands. Rubbing them with his own.
“Do you think we can–”
“I do.” Neteyam said earnestly. He took the hold now to his hands and squeezed them. He leaned closer as his deep affection allowed so.
“I do.” Neteyam whispered. He wanted to lean closer. Ao'nung wanted too. Both of them let the tears mix with water as their noses touched. They rubbed them together. Only breathing quietly like this. Hands and tails become intertwined. Ao'nung took to lean closer and Neteyam did so too.
A melancholy spark between the two as their lips touched. Molding faster and faster into one another. Neteyam let go as he took hold of those plumb cheeks, stroking and never letting go. Ao'nung lifted his to Neteyam's waist. Holding tight.
Notes:
IM ON A FLOW RN WHILE WRITING THIS, LOVING IT !!
Chapter 21: for life
Summary:
just aonung and neteyam
Notes:
hi.... 1st off i am SO sorry for being gone for so long n not been updating any works 😭😭🙏 ive had alot of new shifts at work and starting uni soon..
BUT BE NOT AFRAID, I AM BACK ONCE AGAIN W NEW CHAPTERS OF MANY WORKS N NEW ONES ON THEIR WAY !!!
i rewrote this chapter so many times man 😭😭
hope this is gooddd, this is mostly now js epilogue n ao n nete js being sweet together and healing together bc ik yall deserve to see that afger sm angst lolol
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nightmares.
Every single night since Ao'nung came back. Neteyam has had nightmares. The screaming of his lover covers his ears and the echo of a shot arrow through Quatritch's leg as he pushes Ao'nung off the edge.
And everytime Neteyam gets on Suzi and flies towards him.
And everytime he doesn't catch him.
And then he wakes up.
“Ao’nung?”
Neteyam gasps as his breaths heavy, turning to him as he opens his eyes once more. He feels his lovers back who slept more or less. Feeling the wamrth of his back against him. It made Neteyam feel calm again. He wipes the excess sweat off his neck and decides to go to a night stroll.
He puts his loincloth on and pecks Ao'nung's sleepy head. His back at the exit to his moonshed lover as he once again turns over. He smiles slightly and jumps off the floor.
He does this regularly. Walking through the woods as the comfort of his home made him feel calm. Calling Suzi for night adventures has made her more tired during the day. He tries to make a note to his head to treat her in the morning.
He feels the leaves as the path takes where his soul wishes to go.
Two weeks passing by like a blink and Neteyam feels uneased. Something is ticking him.
He doesn't know what it is, but it bothers him over and again. Ao'nung has seemed out of it these past few days.
Calling for Suzi once again as he feels the tightened pain in his chest go away. Ironically him feeling the pain in his chest and not Ao'nung.
Quietly returning to the camp as he pats and hugs Suzi. He scratches her good spot and she purrs.
“Is this a regular thing?”
Neteyam jumps as he focuses more on Suzi’s nuzzle. It had beautiful splotches.
“Tsahìk–”
“You are worrying my son.”
Neteyam stops. He pats Suzi one last time as he lets her go. The snacks have to wait for another time. Ronal, holding walking stick to her body as she seemed to be on a night stroll as well. She seemed tired, but stronger.
“I didn't think he would…”
“Notice? My son isn't a fool.”
Neteyam glances at the grip she had on the canes.
“You're walking better.”
“Barely.” As she glanced at the stick like a disease.
Ronal walks further, closer to Neteyam who stood at the edge. She looks down and withers from the sight. Chills in her eyes ans soul.
Neteyam smirks slightly. She and Ao'nung are so alike.
Ronal sits at the stone and takes her breath.
“Walking with these things is a pain.”
“But you're getting better.”
“Yes but I still despise it.” She sighs. The air coming up the cave makes Ronal cuddle further into her shawl while her curls move.
This wasn't the first greeting between the two. When Ronal became conscious again, Neteyam went hunting the whole day. It made him uneasy. He knew Ao'nung would spend the entire day with her. He told him this. Yet he never specified himself being there. It felt chilling to him.
Not coming back until late at night, as he walked back to their tent he saw Aon'ung waiting for him. He saw a slight mad look as he didn't mention exact time that he would be back. Indeed, he felt bad afterwards, but regardless Ao’numg grabbed his hand and led the two to bed.
He didn't know how to act. What to say, whay to do.
He and Ao'nung didn't discuss properly before… what to tell her. About them.
The next morning, Neteyam had gotten up early, right before Aon'ung would open his eyes, and went to the Tsahìk. Still not so fierce of a warrior so he decided to greet her with a small back-up.
Kiri changes her bandages, as the two got forcefully close and familiar with each other, caused by the cuts and wounds by Ronal's back. The two had to become friends eventually.
It didn't go as well as Neteyam thought. In fact, it went worse. Neteyam had to be smart about it. He didn't know what Ao'nung had or had not told her. It went all right and all wrong.
And only the thought of it made his skin crawl. In fact it nearly made him want to skin his own skin out.
“The more you go out flying the more my son talks to me.”
Neteyam glances at her.
“It shows of worry. He talks to me whenever his mind is fuzzy, out of order.” Neteyam nods.
“And Tsireya?” He added.
Ronal opens but closes her mouth. Swallowing a mourning cry. Her lips wavered.
“Hers was Tonowari.”
Oh.
And as you thought you couldn't do worse before you do the worst Neteyam.
The mighty warrior kicks rocks as now he felt like jumping off in fact. Where is Suzi again?
“And… whenever my son talks to me, I feel him think things, but I can not figure out what his eyes are saying anymore.”
Neteyam stops kicking the last rock and stills.
That is exactly what he was about to say.
“I feel as if…he, he gets lost in something, and it worries me.” Ronals voice wavers at the end. She turns her back and straightens it. Sniffling quietly but yet it reached Neteyam.
He wanted to say something back, maybe console her, but Ronal was quicker.
“Just– please do not worry him any longer.”
Neteyam offered to help her, get her back to the camp safely, yet she refused. Typical. Just like Ao'nung.
So alike, he snickers. But now the thought of worrying Ao'nung again with his fanatics makes him feel like a jerk thoroughly.
Ao'nung's skin itched. He felt scratching himself more often these days. The itch of the spot where the needles once stabbed him, made him scratch them more and more. It felt like it only spread with time.
He tried asking for assistance once more from his sister, but she didn't see any infection from it.
“Check again.”
“Ao’.. there's nothing there I already said–”
“Check again!!” He panicked.
Tsireya blinked at him and did the usual inspection. Nothing.
“See?”
Tsireya gets up and gets an ointment though, opening the lid and getting some on her fingers.
“What's that for?” As he checks between his sisters hand and the jar.
“I did not see any infection, but you my dear brother might as well get one if you won't stop scratching yourself.”
Ao'nung sulks. This isn't the answer he was looking for. Tsireya spreads the cream gently over the irritated skin as Ao'nung whined of the itch.
“It'll help.”
“I can still feel it.” He says in discomfort and squirming.
“Don't do this again. There.” As she closes the lid.
But the itching didn’t stop. For nights he opened his eyes with the urge to scratch the spot once touched. He thought it would go away, thinking having the closeness he once had with Neteyam was it. That it would make it go away.
And yet it never left. Now, what is left is a blooded spot and a tired son, an olo'eyktan of the Metkayina.
It started to get worser, after Neteyam's night flights.
First Ao'nung didn’t even realise, nor did he'd wake up to it. But as accidents happen, he rose up to the furious itching of his skin, and before he realised Neteyam had stepped out. But at first Ao'nung figured it was nothing. He flies, they are forest people, they fly and ride ikrans. That's that.
But as the nights turned to full weeks of going away at night, Ao'nung didn't want to lie and say that it didn't make him uneasy. He never asked though. He'd wake up or stay up until he'd leave, and just wait until Neteyam would be ready to talk. Give space. He would look at his eyes the next morning and they showed it.
During then he felt as if the itching just worsened. Scratching so hard that it made him have slight wounds eventually. It hurt. The air touching the fresh wounds didn’t feel great whatsoever. But he couldn't go back to his sister asking for ointment over and over again.
Having slight bandages, telling people he fell and scratched himself to rocks if they asked.
Ao'nung was weaving at the moment.
Sitting at the edge of their tent and it was getting late, again.
He knew Neteyam began to hunt with his father and thought to use the time for himself. For new decorations. He weaved from the bearings of the forest two warrior’s sleeves, as a respect for the Omatikaya culture he is in mandatorily. Also as it would cover the red and angered ruptures on his skin.
He hears a screech, from a lady Ao'nung knew well by now. Suzi purrs at the entrance of their tent. Hearing a stomp to the ground as a honey voice compliments the pretty ikran.
Ao'nung, angered, by the twist he was not succeeding to get. As almost the entire day for the woven piece was almost finished. He mumbled as his fin hit the floor impatiently. This is why he prefers the Metkayina way. There is no pattern. You improvize and go with a visual choice in your mind. Only few cloths own specific patterns and even then you could go out of your box in order to do them.
The thought of Neteyam walking behind him didn't cross his mind at all.
As Neteyam admired his lover, and dropped the sack of victory to the floor.
“Oh you're back.” Ao'nung jumps as he hurriedly puts his mess away.
Neteyam kisses his cheek, “What are you doing?”
“Arm shields, from the colors of your people.”
“Narlor.” Neteyam smiles as he pecks the corner of his mouth again. He grabs the sack of meat and goes to skin it on the other side of the tent.
This was usually their life now. As plans of the rise of RDA have been put on hold, or more like forced to. The time has more than been used to try to live in any way ordinarily.
“It is yerik.”
Ao’nung groans.
“But you like it!”
“No it's not that! I can not get this knot!”
Neteyam turns from the table and watches as Ao'nung, biting his lip, tries to concentrate on the tiny patterns of his work. His pout showed.
Neteyam thought he looked so adorable in that moment. Wishing he could bite his lips.
Neteyam crouches down to his level, as the new clan leader didn’t want to give up.
“May I?”
“No I can I just need it to–”
Neteyam outs the palm of his hand on top of Ao'nung's gently squeezing and silently asking to open his, politely taking it away from his fingers.
“This pattern is new to you, I can do it.”
“Neteyam–”
Despite of Ao'nung's protests of doing it himself, Neteyam just kisses his forehead and ignores his words.
Neteyam giggled, the situation wasn't that big of a farce, “It's okay see I can–”
“Just, just stop it!” Ao'nung objects. He shook his palms as the end of his words rose to a higher note in his throat.
“Do not coddle me.”
“Nung’ I am not–”
“How can I be a whole Olo’eyktan if I can't even open a knot!” He said tiredly. Gasping and almost feeling himself to cry.
Neteyam's smile dropped. Now concerned and more than confused. He tried to reach his hand again, hold his dear’s arm,
Ao'nung turns his eyes. Seeing him reaching for his wounds, out of instinct Ao'nung moves backwards. Neteyam stops. He moved back as well. Sitting in a safe distance. His ears go down.
“Wait– no, no!” As Ao’nung reached back to him. Holding his palms in his hands. He fucked up. Swiping his thumb over Neteyam's hand as he looks at him.
The silence goes by.
“What is it?” Neteyam begs.
“I just..” Ao'nung begins. His eyes shake and as if his whole demeanor changes back to normal. He laughed.
“It's nothing,.must've seen a bug or something.” As he began to collect his work from the floor.
“What?”
“Thank you Neteyam trying with the knot but I will try myself again tomorrow.” As he tries to clean his mess from the floor.
Neteyam scrunching his brows, as Ao'nung was just not there anymore.
“If you don't mind.” He laughs.
“Now, we should skin that–”
“Wait wait wait– stop, just– stop.” As Neteyam stops him. Both standing up in the middle of their marui.
“What happened?”
“What do you mean?”
“You– so what, we're just going to ignore that didn't happen? Is that it?”
“I don't get what you're saying Neteyam, c'mon let's just go to bed.” He ignores him.
Ao’nung walking forwards to let their hammocks down, Neteyam grabs him from his elbow gently, trying to matter with him and Ao'nung freezes.
He slaps the hand away in panic and almost falls down, slightly tripping. Breathing as if he had ran for hours.
The two just look at eachother.
Ao'nung knowing now that he can’t away from this one. He gulps and holds his elbow.
“I'm sorry.” as his ears go down.
Neteyam shocked, maybe a bit hurt. He sighs.
“I should sleep with Tsireya tonight–” he whispers.
Ao’nung didn’t almost want to let it out of his mouth, but the chaos in his head told yes.
Ao'nung stood still. He wasn't leaving though. Maybe expecting something?
Neteyam oblidged. He moved closer again, he raised his hands, asking to hold his lover's face.
“Please, talk to me ma'yawne.” Neteyam whispered.
“I do not want any conflict between us anymore.”
Ao'nung teared up. He shook his head.
“Everytime I…” his voice trembled.
“Everytime I want to talk about it, I feel as if I am poisoned all over again. A shot to the chest, as the pain is too much to bear and it– it is–” He took gasps as he felt his own chest. Neteyam trying to listen as patiently as he could. He scrunched his brows, he felt him closer to his body. He leaned slowly closer.
Ao'nung nodded.
Neteyam kissed like a slight tickle on his lips. Gently. Assuringly.
And again.
And again.
Ao'nung felt his hand on his cheek. Lowering it with his own, fingers crossed.
“I talked to your mother this morning.” Neteyam began.
Ao’nung lifted his head, “What?”
Neteyam gulped. “She said to me, that I've been a fool. To myself and… to you.”
“What are–”
“You knew about me sneaking out right?”
Ao'nung quietens. He did.
“I am sorry, I've worried you.” He leans his forehead closer, breathing out. There was a pause.
“I am afraid.” Neteyam finally confesses.
“Of what?”
“That if I fully close my eyes again, you disappear, and I am only dreaming of this.”
Ao'nung feels as Neteyam burrows his head further into Ao’nung's neck. Wet.
Neteyam was crying. His body was limb now.
“I dream about that night. I dream about not catching you.”
“Nete–”
“And I dream about you letting go.”
It makes Ao'nung stop.
“Before I got on Suzi's back,”
Shit.
“And you fell, you closed your eyes.”
Ao'nung didn't want talk about it.
“Were you ready to–”
“I felt, as if that was how I could own my honor again.” Ao'nung said truthfully. But it felt more like throwing up honestly. His own body is not able to hold it in. So he said it outloud. It tasted like iron again. So new, unknown. And unsettling.
Neteyam didn't say anything.
And it made him even more afraid.
Yet he felt only him tighten his body into his hold.
“Oh Ao'nung.”
Ao'nugn felt his face become distorted, tears clouding his judgement, but he needed to say it. He needed to say it all.
“I felt if… if I died… I will be remembered as a true Olo'eyktan.” He sobbed.
“That my father would've been proud of–”
“Your father will be proud that you are alive!” As Neteyam lifted his head up again.
“Your father, your clan Ao'nung, me – we all are proud of you for staying here!”
Ao’nung felt hopeless. How could Neteyam be so determined? Be determined about him?
To believe him so at times when he cannot.
He felt Neteyam squeeze his shoulders. It hoisted him up.
“To know the moment I saw you breathing up in that peer, to be able to hold you again makes me overjoyed again and again.”
Neteyams honey voice could make mountains move if only he asked.
Ao'nung blinked. His lover reached him again.
It was passionate this time. Show of force and love that has been built up so much.
Ao'nung felt hot. He felt Neteyam's chest. His own palm against his beating heart. It beated like wildfire.
It made Ao'nung be more certain. He looked into the yellow eyes.
“I will not go away, ma'yawntu.” Ao'nung promised. He felt Neteyam's chest beat harder and harder as he felt his own hand on top of him. He cried.
“I will not disappear again, because I am with you, Neteyam.”
Notes:
AN: took a part off the ending bc it felt rushed, im sorry, but it will be widened on the next chapter !
Chapter 22: sparks
Summary:
courting.... or almost failing at courting lol
Chapter Text
“I need to speak with you.”
“..No no that's not good, you will worry him.”
“I have something to say– No ugh that is even worse..”
Neteyam scratched his head. He looked at his reflection like has been for the past two hours. His palms were sweaty.
“Ao'nung… would you… maybe..” He struggled to find the words. The water surface reflected his anxious face. Neteyam looked at himself. Nervous, afraid, unconfident….sweaty.
“ARGH!” His impatience getting the best of him as he splashes the water floor. Making his reflection wave away from him. His tail was swaying. What was so hard about this?
He looked down at his palm, the intricate weaving only taught by the eldest of weavers in their clan. Only made by the rarest applications, from the rarest places Neteyam knew. Only trying to recreate such a simple choker. But fuck now was the hard part.
He squeezed his patience and took a sigh.
He's been gone long enough. Breakfast was almost rising.
“C'mon c'mon…” he mumbled to himself.
“You’re worse than I am bro.”
Neteyam swifts his head. He grunted.
“How did you find me?”
“Even the elders could hear your grunts and mumbles from miles away.”
Neteyam widens his eyes.
“And Ao'nu-”
“He's too focused on healing his mother.”
Neteyam nodded. He looked at his dear courting gift in the palm of his hand. It didn't feel worthy. He felt like it wasn't finished.
“But that's all you got?”
Neteyam didn't want to have this conversation with his baby brother. He stood up, dusted himself and walked past Lo'ak.
“And I thought I was stumbling words with Tsireya.” He laughed.
But he felt his presence not so long after. Neteyam scoffed.
“Seriously though bro, you have to do better than that.” Lo'ak shook his head in disappointment as he giggled. The joke ran its course as Neteyam turned around. The scowling face, lips tight as a sign it wasn't funny anymore. Lo'ak gulped. He held his smile nervously.
The moment holds for a second and Neteyam cracks. He rolls his eyes and sighs as he kneels down.
Lo'ak knew Neteyam spent his time on it. He crouches down, trying to comfort him.
“Hey, I'm sure he will like it, I know you put time and work into–”
“But what if he laughs at me!” Neteyam stands up. His chest heaved heavy breaths as did his heart.
He drops his arms down and ears flopping.
“It was stupid of me thinking I could make him feel at home.” Neteyam mumbles.
He felt not soon after a hand on his shoulder. Lo'ak squeezed it hard enough to make his brother look at him.
“He will like it. I'm sure.”
“You're sure?”
“I am sure.”
The two brothers share smiles as big brother instinct Neteyam ruffled Lo'aks braids again. The two tussle to breakfast.
“You're sure this is correct?”
“Yes boy, and now, with your two fingers grab the edge and make the tie like I showed you.”
A trickle of sweat flowed down Ao'nung's forehead. He had been at this for hours with Kiri. With a couple of tips from Mo'at from here or there as well.
“Remember don't grab too tight.”
“Aih! You're rushing him.”
“He just needs to get it over with.”
“Well it won't if you keep pressuring him!”
“Nonsense!”
Ao'nung tried to lock away the two grandmothers arguing (metaphorically speaking). He arches his brows as a way of concentration. After this he would be done.
“Allllmost–”
“Grandmother!”
Snap.
Shit.
Kiri and Mo'at turn heads quickly as the 2nd eldest son arrives at the tent. Ao'nung now looks at the almost finished armband. Broken. And snapped. His hours of work are gone just like that.
“Neteyam!” Kiri and Mo'at yelped in suprise.
Ao'nung lifts his ears at the mention. He freezes. The two women guilded the Metkayina olo'eyktan.
The pair tries to quickly ask nonsensical questions as the Omatikaya prince answers them, but while trying to look behind the two.
“Is Ao’nung with you?”
The women freeze. Ao'nung tenses. They covered him just right but soon not anymore.
“Neteyam! Did I ever tell you about your grandfather weaving in these parts?” Mo'at came to the rescue. Neteyam scanned around the room.
“No, which parts?”
“Well, you see–!”
Ao'nung, still crouched down as he feels a tap of the shoulder. It was Kiris hand.
He looks and instead of whispering back to him, her hands move.
It was rusty, probably taught by Tsireya, but it was still clear.
Go. Now.
He took his chances as he quickly escaped through the back entrance. He felt maybe a pair of eyes locked to him, but he had no time. He needed to find Neytiri.
Neteyam listening to her grandmother's ravings again. Nodding along trying to find whatever part was made by his grandfather, he notices in the corner of his eye a fin go out at the back. He looks in the direction of it now. His grandmother continues on, Neteyam walks past her. In an effort to stop him, but regardless he was too stubborn.
He crouches down, seeing beads and lost thread on the floor. As well as green bright thread.
He takes it into his hand and feels it.
“Was Ao'nung–”
“Oh look at the time! Me and Kiri need to go have an hourly check on the wounded. Bye bye!” And the two women were gone before he knew it. Neteyam sighs. He takes the thread and looks at it closer. His ears lower.
“Is he avoiding me?”
Lo'ak shrugs his shoulders.
“He must've gone to eat the porridge mother's making. C'mon.” Lo'ak taps him on the back, showing him the way. Neteyam puts the green yarn in his pocket and the two keep going.
He tried to jog as fast as he could to the family tent. Knowing the rest of the crew he didn't already see, were there.
He stepped in and low and behold;
“Hi Ao'nung.” A sweet voice welcomed him.
“Hello son.” And another. He gulped. And in the brink of his eye he saw teen Tuk waving her hand at him as well, he waved back. She was working on arrows.
He felt himself struggling to say the words as did not expect… Toruk Makto to be there as well. His tail circled around him.
Neytiri, waving the porridge in the pot, looks at him.
“Son, is everything alright?”
“Is it about Ronal?”
He lets go of his nervous manner for a second.
“No.. no! It isn't about her. It's just…” As he glanced to the side. He held the jewerly behind his back. He glanced at Jake while he was already looking at him. Neytiri looked at his eyes. She smiled.
“Ma'Jake, could you take the arrows that Tuk has done, to the weapon's hut?”
Jake glances up at his mate and nods without problem. He took a few as Tuk-tuk took the rest. They exit the tent.
“You have made quite alot…”
“Dad!”
The voices fade out soon enough, now only left the two in the family tent.
“What is it Ao'nung?” She asked warmly. Ao'nung looked at her, he took out a shaky sigh and forwarded the failed courting gift.
Neytiri widened her eyes. She put the wooden spoon down and came closer to look at it.
“May I?”
Ao'nung glanced nervously.
“Of course.”
She felt the beads and beautiful detailed weave patterns in the armband.
“You were taught by Kiri.”
“You can tell?”
“And also by my mother.” She tuts.
“Only she has such rugged endings like these, that is why the band broke.
Ao’nung lowered his ears.
“But it can be saved, no worry about that.”
He lifts his face again.
“It can?”
Neytiri nodded.
She turns around, putting a lid on top of the porridge as she goes to find her thread and supplies. Ao'nung shuffles his foot.
“I– I'm sorry we haven't.. or I haven’t um.. sorry that it comes out like this.” He tried to apologise.
Neytiri laughs.
“Took you two long enough.”
Lifting his head up as a way to protest or to answer in surprise, but Neytiri already came back.
“Here.” As she gives the thread to him.
“I don't understand?”
“You should finish it, it is your courting gift after all.” As she smiled kindly but pointed sharply.
“But you do it with my finishing technique.” As she mumbled about the reckless one of her mother's.
The two almost get to it as they hear chatter again outside. But not Tuk's or Jake's. It was the eldest brothers.
Ao'nung panics, as Neytiri was already looking back at him.
“I want to surprise him.”
Neytiri nods.
“Go at the back, I can distract them.” As she guides him up, forwards the back. But grabs him before he goes.
“And find Tuk-tuk! She knows how I do it. Go now!” Ao’nung thanking her for the last time as she goes forward to see her boys.
Neteyam now goes first, opening the flap and scanning the room out of any trace of turquoise. There was none. He sighs again as Lo'ak comes behind him.
“What is it ma'itans?” Their mother asks with open arms.
“Was Ao'nung here earlier?”
Neytiri stops midway. She had to keep her promise. She turns back. As if her porridge was about to burn.
“Mama?” Neteyam asks again. He comes next to her, hearing her humming while mixing.
“I need to make sure this won't burn. Go ask your father ma'itan.”
Neteyam looks in her mother's eyes, she looks at him. After a time he nods. And the two go out.
Lo'ak turns to him. “You know she saw him right?”
“Yeah.”
Ao'nung was lost. Well, lost in the sea of omatikayan’s. He looked everywhere.
How can a teenage girl be so fast in her steps? Faster than Tsireya at least.
Ao'nung sighs and falls down to sit of useless looking. He takes out the precious jewelry to his hands and just looks at it.
“The tear is bigger…” he sighs again.
Maybe this is a–
“Bro wait up!”
Ao'nung opens his ears. Fuck.
He looks and sees the two blue brothers in the distance. Neteyam, definitely, in a hurry and Lo'ak trying to reach him. He was searching something, or someone. Scanning the area until he accidentally locks to Ao'nung. But not for long.
The area was filled with Omatikaya, warriors, weavers, it was a whole market.
Ao'nung glances around him trying to find something, anything to hide himself. As a pathetic attempt he leaps away, to a close by marui. Hiding behind it. Peeking through from the intended holes weaved in the tent. He watches as Neteyam literally ran up to the point he once stood. He feels guilt build and maybe just give up at this stupid running.
What point was there if he can't even find the person to fix the problem?
“Why are you hiding from my brothers?”
“AH–”
Ao'nung flinches. He looks back at the doe eyes he has been devastatingly trying to search for.
“Tuk listen–”
“Sh! They'll hear you.” As she points back to the suspicious brother duo. Looking slightly in their direction. He feels a tap and she guides a quiet way out.
The two are walking now peacefully across the lushious nature above the camp.
“So.” Tuk starts.
“Why were you hiding from Neteyam?”
“That obvious?”
“I know you two have a lovers quarrel, and it has something to do with your courting gift?”
Ao'nung blinks.
“How did you see–”
“I have good eyes. Now, come along! I can teach you the rest.”
Ao'nung bewildered at this little girl as she jumps her way up to a hiding spot, almost at the edge of a cliff while the bright nature hides it.
Ao'nung moves a leaf as Tuktirey was already ready.
“Sit down.”
Ao'nung sits across her. She guides her hand to see the disaster. Ao'nung takes it out and makes a small gasp. His eyebrows furrow in sadness.
“What is it?”
“The tear…” Ao'nung disclaims.
“Let me see, come on.” The little girl asks kindly. She extends her palm and Ao'nung hesitantly gives it to her. She scans the tear that was done and mumbles to herself. Alot of yes's and no's. But also maybe's. Ao'nung can't figure out the look on her face though. She looks determined but also not so confident anymore.
“It looks difficult.”
Ao'nung's ears lower.
“But not impossible.”
He looks again.
She gives it back to Ao'nung and takes the supplies her mother had given him.
“Okay, listen to me very carefully.” As she points at the thread and beads in his hands.
“First, you take the thread in your fingers.”
Ao'nung tried to listen as carefully as he could. His fingers were shaking.
“Tuk!”
Suddenly the leaf hiding their cover was unleashed. The two jump and Ao'nung loses his hold of the thread. Dropping it almost off the edge, trying to salvage it. But it was too late.
He watched as he couldn't catch it in time, watching as the wind takes the bright red yarn off to the sky and then all the way down to the deep deep forest.
“Why are you hiding here with Ao'nung? Kiri and grandmother have been trying hard to search for you! They need assistance now!" Neteyam yells.
Tuk widens her eyes. She turns quickly to Ao'nung as she gets up.
“I'm sorry ‘Nung, I need to go!”
“Wait– but–!” he tries to pathetically argue.
Abruptly getting up, hurrying past his older brother, who, more or less, was glaring at her. Mumbling something of her duties as she runs off. Ao'nung not even getting a proper word between as not a second later, the two lovers are left alone.
Neteyam now looks at him. As does Ao'nung. There is a distinct silence between the two. Ao'nung gulps air.
He stands up now as well, while dusting himself off. He holds the accessory, Neteyam's keen eyes look at it.
“Is that–”
“Maybe I should go help Tuk!"
Not a second later as Ao'nung tries to leave off as well.
“No, wait!”
Neteyam takes a hold of his arm, stopping before Ao'nung get down.
“I need to talk to you Ao'nung.” He says sternly.
Ao'nung freezes as he now looks back at him.
Neteyam lets go as seeing his arm on him. He clears his throat and steps back only a bit. His palms became sweaty and his heartbeat loud.
He clears his throat again as he looked at Ao'nung in front of him. Trying to straighten himself as much as he could.
Here it goes Neteyam.
“I… I have been thinking. Thinking about us and about you…” he fiddles with his fingers. He looked up at any warning signs.
Ao'nung didn't answer anything, so Neteyam continued.
“I have something for you.”
He steps now closer to the turquoise prince. He looks down at his palm and asks with his eyes. Ao'nung nods back at him, slowly. He holds it in his hand, feeling the familiar warmth between the two. He takes the finished product he had been holding in his pouch all day and finally places it in front of his lover's eyes. To be judged or to be admired, Neteyam couldn’t figure out Ao'nung's feelings yet.
He waits for a response. And Ao'nung looks at it. Just, looks at it. He steps back again and for some reason feels as if he caught up a cold, because of clearing his throat so damn much.
“It’s um.. it is a choker. I wanted to make it in the way your clan makes it.” Neteyam fidgets.
Ao'nung is still silent.
He rubs his hands and blinks nervously. Checking between the gift and his lovers eyes.
“And– and I asked mostly… your sister's help.” He tried to convey "I had your familys approval" but he felt like all the confidence he had got washed up in the wind.
For the first time, Ao'nung says something.
“I see.” It was quiet, like a whisper.
Neteyam licks his lips. He feels restless now.
“..and your mother's.” he adds, like he almost forgot.
Finally, Ao'nung looks up at him. They switch looks and Neteyam switches between the clear blue eyes. Seeing Ao'nung is about to maybe say something. Or do something. So anxiously he needed to add. Add what he needed to say in the begin with.
“A courting gift.”
..
“To you.”
And Neteyam was done. His heartbeat only had risen and so did his anxiety. He didn't think he would even let the first phrase out. He tries to look for any hints from his lover and there wasn't anything yet.
Another small hold of silence. Very small.
Because Ao'nung jumps at him. Hugging him. The two half way fall down as Ao'nung's weight was heavy. And Neteyam didn't care for one bit. He felt his lover sniffle, and shake.
“It is everything to me.” he says.
And all worries Neteyam had, suddenly vanished in the wind. He lifts his hands and squeezes his lover back.
“I wanted to make something, to make you feel a little bit more at home.” He tried to turn his head to see Ao'nung's eyes but they were hidden.
“It is incredible.” Ao'nung sobs out. He takes out his head from Neteyam's neck and wipes his tears.
But they were happy tears.
And he laughs.
It felt like warmth was growing inside Neteyam for the first time again.
“But I–”
And then he holds.
“I had something for you too. It was almost finished– and then– then it broke and I wanted to surprise you! I'm sorry I kept running away, I just wanted to make it perfect and ready when we would–”
He feels a palm on his cheek. Neteyam with his gentle eyes and sweet lips, kisses him on the cheek, longing and loving. Repeating his actions again and again. Finally retreating back as he holds his chin. And then his arm.
Bashingly, Ao'nung holds it out, showing what could’ve been. Neteyam looks at it.
He was speechless. The patterns, the right shades of colours, mixed up in a beautiful shape. Giving his eyes ecstasy. Sure, the edge of it has been ripped, and few beads have fallen out, but it was still perfect.
And then Neteyam remembered. He moved as he reached for his pouch again.
He held out a string of green. Ao'nung becomes confused.
“Is that–”
“From your loincloth right?” Neteyam asks.
And Ao'nung nods.
“You left it at the crime scene when we arrived to Kiri and grandmother.” He sweetly chuckled. Ao'nung blushed a bit. But a kiss to the cheek made it go away.
“This would do it, would it not?” He asked again as he held it out to Ao'nung. Making him measure it with his eyes as the length was surprisingly accurate. It would fit and repair the tear that has spread across it.
“I will show you.”
Notes:
wedding soon 😈 cant wait to build up for it
i havent written anything intimate of them lately but NO WORRY thatll come soon enough trusttt🙏 theyll be so lovey dovey

Pages Navigation
duyenstherapy on Chapter 2 Sun 01 Oct 2023 10:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Oct 2023 05:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
duyenstherapy on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Oct 2023 07:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ser4 on Chapter 2 Sun 01 Oct 2023 11:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Oct 2023 05:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Linasmentallyill on Chapter 2 Sun 01 Oct 2023 11:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Oct 2023 05:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lion10 on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Oct 2023 01:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Oct 2023 05:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
ranuesme on Chapter 2 Mon 02 Oct 2023 11:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 2 Tue 03 Oct 2023 07:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
duyenstherapy on Chapter 3 Sun 08 Oct 2023 01:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 3 Sun 08 Oct 2023 09:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
ranuesme on Chapter 3 Mon 09 Oct 2023 08:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 3 Thu 12 Oct 2023 12:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
duyenstherapy on Chapter 4 Fri 20 Oct 2023 12:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 4 Fri 20 Oct 2023 09:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rottenapl on Chapter 4 Fri 20 Oct 2023 08:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Linasmentallyill on Chapter 4 Fri 20 Oct 2023 09:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 4 Fri 20 Oct 2023 09:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Linasmentallyill on Chapter 4 Fri 20 Oct 2023 09:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 4 Fri 20 Oct 2023 09:10PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 20 Oct 2023 09:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Linasmentallyill on Chapter 5 Tue 07 Nov 2023 04:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 5 Tue 07 Nov 2023 11:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
duyenstherapy on Chapter 5 Tue 07 Nov 2023 05:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 5 Tue 07 Nov 2023 11:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ser4 on Chapter 5 Tue 07 Nov 2023 02:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 5 Tue 07 Nov 2023 03:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
KimYuuna (Guest) on Chapter 6 Sun 19 Nov 2023 10:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 6 Mon 20 Nov 2023 09:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
duyenstherapy on Chapter 6 Sun 19 Nov 2023 10:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 6 Mon 20 Nov 2023 09:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Linasmentallyill on Chapter 6 Mon 20 Nov 2023 04:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 6 Mon 20 Nov 2023 09:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Linasmentallyill on Chapter 6 Mon 20 Nov 2023 02:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
duyenstherapy on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Nov 2023 04:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Nov 2023 06:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Linasmentallyill on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Nov 2023 05:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Nov 2023 06:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Linasmentallyill on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Nov 2023 05:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Nov 2023 06:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Linasmentallyill on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Nov 2023 09:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ser4 on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Nov 2023 09:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
beribear on Chapter 7 Mon 27 Nov 2023 06:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation